i .I 'I'~ANSI,A'I'IONSOE' CHRISTIANLITERATURE SElUES V I.IVlrS SAINTS .\.. 01J THE CELTIC KIBITKIIIIY ELEANOR HULL #

ST. MALACHY OF (MAEL MAED& UA MORGAIR) 111s 1,lm ANI) OTII~DOCUMENTS RELATING TO 111b1, COMI'OSICD BY ST. 0 CONTENTS

VAGE PIINCIPAI. AlJTHORITIES REFERRED TO . . . vii NAMRI OP IRISH PERSONSAND PLACES . .x INTNC)INJCTION . xii IJlK OF ST. MAI.ACHY . .I l,EITRR.9 OF ST. IlERNARD . . I31

IIUIMONI OF ST. BERNARD ON THE PASSING OF MAIACIIY . . 141 AllIIl’l’lONAL NOTES :- I\.---RT. IIRRNARD’S DESCRIPTION OF THE STATE nv TIIK IRISH CHURCH . . 161 l\,--TlIK HRREIXTARY SUCCESSION OF THE COARBS op PATRICK . . 164 C.--MAl.ACilY’S CONTEST WITH NIALL . . 167 AI’PRNIbIX . 171 INDICX . . I72

T PRINCIPAL AUTHORITIES - REFERRED TO

A. T.C.D. MS. F. 4,6, containing the Vita S. Malnchiue and a portion of Sumo ii. imbedded therein. Cent. xiii.; copied from a much earlier exemplar. AA.SS. Acta Sanctmm. A. F.M. Annals of the Kingdom of by the Four Masters, ed. J. @Donovan, 1851. A.I. Annals of Inisfallcn, in O'Conor, Rrrunt lZi6micarrms Scr+fores, 1814-1826, vol. i¡. A.L.C. AtrnafsofLoch Cr, ed. W. M. Hennessy (R.S.), 1871. A.T. Annals of -Tipmuch (so called : see J. MacNcili in &ritt, vii. 30), ed. W. Stokes, in A'evrre Celtiqrre, xvi.-xviii. / A.IJ. Annals of Ulsfer, otherwise Armais of Senat, cd. W. M. Hennessy and B. MacCarthy, 1887-1931. Aclamnan. The Lire of St. Columba, written by Adamnan, ed. W. Reeves (Irish Archrcological and Cellic Society), 1857. Archdall. M. Archdall, Monasficon Hi6cminmr, 1786 : the earlief part ed. by P. F. Moran, 1873. C.M.A. Chartularies of St. Mary's Addey, Drdlà~r,cd, J. T. Gilbert (R.S.), 1884. c' Cant. S. Bernardi Sermones in Cantica, in P.L. clxxxiii. 779 K (1879): English Tnnslation by S. J. Ealrs, Th Li$e and Works of St. Bernard, vol.iv., 1896. Colgan, A.S.H. J. Colgan, Acta Suncforzr!n Hiherhe,' Lovanii, 1645, tom. i. D.A.I. Thc Annals of Inisfallen, Roy$ Irish Acstlcmy , MS. 23, P. g. De Cons. S. Bcrnardi Be Consinkratione Libri V., in P.L. clxxxii. 727 ff. (1879): English Translation by G. Lewis, 1908. De Dil. S. Bernsrdi DeBilipm'o Deo in P.L. clxxxii. 973 ff. ( 1879). English Translations by M. C. and C. Patmore, second ed., 1884, and E. G. Gardner, 1916. Dugdale. W. Dugdale, Monmticorr An,ylìcanartr, cd. J. Cdey, H. Ellis and B. Ihdinel, 1817-30. Endmer. Eadmeri Historia Novorunr irr Aqylia, ed. M. Rule (R.S.), 1884. E'. S. Bernardi Epistolzin P.L. clxxxii. 67 ff. (1879) Translationin S. J. Eales, 2 - vols. i.-iii.-lgRg-1896). vii .i /’

.- viii PRINCIPALAUTHORITIES REFERRED TO PRINCIPALAUTHORITIES REFERRED TO ix Giraldus, Expug.; Gest.; Top. Giraldi Canzbrensis Opera, ed. J. S. R.T.4. Register of the Abhey of St. Thomas, Brdlin, ed. J. T. Brewer, J. F. Dimock and G. F. Warner (R.S.), 1861-1901. Qlbert (R.S.), 1889. Expugnati0 Hibemica. vol. Y. 207ff. ; De Rebus a se Gestir, Reeves.~..-~~ W. Reeves. Ecciesàasfàcal Antiquities of Dopurr, Conmr vol. i. p. I ft.; Topop-nphia Hilmica, vol. v. p. I ff. adDrotnn-e, 1~7. Gorman. The Marfyrolo of Gorman, ed. W. Stokes(Henry Reeves, Charchcs. W. Reeves, Ancient Churches of Artnafh, 1860. Bradshaw Society), I&. Richard of Hexham. Historia Ricara’ipricris Xaugwtaldemis, in Gougand. L. Gougaud, Les Chrifientk Celtiqrres, 1911. Chronicles of Stephen, etc., ed. Howlett (K.S.), iii. (1886), Gwynn. The Book of Armagh, ed. J. Gwynn, 1913. I37 B. J.ILS.A.1. /oumal of the hbyal Sociefy of Adquaries of Zreland: Theiner. A. Theiner, Vetrra Monuntenia Hibernmurn et Scotomnd, references to volumes according to the consecutive numbcring. Jarri.. Refesta Pontijcurn Romanoruru, ed.P. Ja& 1851. John of 1 lexham. Historia jobrrrris Priori> H¿pstaldelrsis Ecrfesim, in SymeonisMonachi Dunclnrensis OfiraOntnia, ell. T. Arnold (R.S.), i¡. (ISSS), 284ff. IC. Codex Kilkenniensis; Marsh’s Library, Dublin, MS. Z. 1.5, containing the Vita S. Malachiae. Cent.xv. ICeating. G. Keating, Ifistory of Irefad, ed. D. Comyn and P. S. Dinneen (Irish Texts Society), 192-1914. LA.J. Corrnty Louth Archeological journal. l,.lL Leabhar Breac, Royal Irish Academy MS. (Facsimile ed. 1876.) Imipn. J. Lanipn,-An Eccltsiasticaf IIistory of Ireland . . . to the Hed*inrrihg of the Thirteenth Centwy, 1829. M.G.H. Monuntenta Germnniae Historìca. Mansi. Sacrortm Concifiorum nova et amplìssha GoIlectào, ed. J. D. Mansi, 1759-1798. O.C.C. The Book of 06itsand Martyrofogy of the Cai4edral Church of the Holy Trimly, cmzntonly called Christ Church, Dullin, ed. J. C. Crosthwaite and J. Il. Todd (Irish Archao- logical Society), 184. Oengus. The Afarfyrology Oengws the Culdee, ed. W. Stokes (Henry Bradshaw Socidy), 1905. O’Hanlon. J. O’Hanlon, The Lue of Sairrt Malarhy O’Morgnir, 1859. b O’Hanlon, Saints. J. O’Hanlon, Lives of the Irish Sainfs, vols. i.&., 1875-19ii. P.L. Patmfonk Cursu~Co?n#letus, -- Series Latina. ed. T. P. Migne. - Petrie. G. Petrie, The Eccfesiafical drrhitecttwe of &eland . . . conrprising an assay on fhe Origin alrd Uses of fhe h‘orrnd Towers of Zreland, 1845. Plurnmer. VifaSanctorum Uibmiac, ed. C. Plummer, 1910. Plnmmer, Bede. Venerabilàs . Baedae OpCr0 Historìca, ed.C. Plummer, 1896. R.I.A. Proceedhrg-s nf the RoyalIrish Arad~t~y,Archeology, Lin- guistic and Literature. References to volumes according to the consecutive numbering. R.I.A. 7’mns. Ttnnsacfions of the Royal Irish Academy. R. Q.H. Revue der Qumtzii Histor+uer. l

-_X’

- NAMES OF IRISH PERSONS AND PLACES xi’

Form used in this volume.

lieinster Lail:in I herick I.oimncnch NAMES OF IRISH PERSONS Lismore Idis(kivzd M& ANDPLACES Lugadh MacCarthy Mac (rneic) Carlhnig Maelisa Malchus Mae1 Ísa Form used in this Malchus} volume. Mnlachy Malachias Miel Mded6c Moriarty Ur Muircherlaig - Munster Murnonia Muma Antrim (Denthrcb I Oentrch Murrough hhrchatlh Armagh Ardmacha Ard Mach? Murtough lMauricius Muirchertnch Bangor Iknchor Uennchor Nehemiah Nchemias Gilla na Nacm Niall Nigellus Niall Cashel lCnsclensis Caisel Catholicus lCatholicas Callac O’Boyle Un Ikigill ‘ Cellach lCclsus Cellach O’Brien [Ja ßrinin Christian lChristianlw tiilla Crist O’Carroll Un Cerhnill Colernine lCulratim Cí11 Knlhin O’Conor Ua Conchobair Colurnlnnus lZolumlnnus Colnrnhdn 9 O’Hagan Ua hAcllacain Comgall Congellus Comgall O’Hnnratly Ua hIndrechtnig Connor lConnercth Coinclire O’Hanlcy Ua hhingli Conor Conchobar OKelly Ua Cellnig Cork lCorcngia Corcach O’Loughlin Ua Lochlainn Oriel Oirginlla Dcrmot Dinrmicinn IXarmnil O’Rorke Ua Runrc Derry Daire Desmond Mnmonia australis Dcsmurna Pntrick Patricius Pdtraic Donne11 Dornnall Donough Donnchad Rory Ruaidhri (Donngus Down Dunum Diln d;i Lelhglns Soul Salwl Phdlrnic Ednn Edanus Aedh Shalvey Ua Selbaig Faughart Fochart Fochart Tengue Tndhg Tunrhmurnn Ccl~~ills lGelnsius Gilla rneic Ling Turlough T~~irtlell~ach Gilhcrl lGilleberlus Gilln espllig Ulaid Ulgdia Ulaid Imar Tmnrn Uenagh Uisnech Inispatrick Iverngll Ilm~censis Waterford Port Láirge X c’ .. . INTRODUCTION xlll

was no merere-modelling of the hierarchy. It can be rhown that it imposed on the meínbers of the Church a new etandard of sexual morality ; if we believe contemporary writers, it restored to their proper place such rites as Confession, Confirmation and Matrimony ; it substituted for the offices of divine service previously in use those INTRODUCTION of the Roman Church ; it introduced the custom of THEmain purpose of this Introduction is to give an paying tithes ; it established in Ireland the monastic account of a movement which changed the whole face orders of Latin Christendom l; andit may have pro- of the Irish Church, and to the advancement of which duced changes in other directions.’But I propose to St.Malachy devoted hislife. In default of a better confine myself to the change in the constitution of the word we may call the movement a , though Church, which was its most striking feature. The subject, it might perhaps bemore accurately described as an ann thus narrowed, willgive us more than can be ecclesiasticalrevolution. Without some knowledge of ratisfactorily treated in a few pages. its aims and progress it is impossible to assign to Malachy First, I must emphasize the assertion made a moment his true place in the history of his native country. ago that the constitution of theIrish Church in the That such a movement actually took place in the eleventh century was sui generis. Let us begin by twelfth century isbeyond doubt. From about the year remindingourselves what it wasfrom the sixth to the 1200 on it is certain that the organization of the Church eighth century. It was then essentially monastic in of Ireland was similar to that of the other Churches of character. The rulers of the Church were the abbots western Christendom. The country was divided into of the monasteries,commonly known as the coarbs dioceses ; and each diocese had a bishop as its ruler, or successors of their founders. Theseabbots were and a Cathedral Church in which the bishop’s stool was rometimes bishops; but whetherthey were bishops or placed. The Cathedral Church, moreover, had a chapter of lower rank in the ministry, their authority was inherent of clergy,regular or secular, who performed important in their officeof coarb. At thisperiod bishops were functions in the diocese.But up to the end of the numerous-more numerous than in later medieval or eleventh century all these things were unknown among modern times ; and certain functions were reserved for the Irish. The constitution of the Church was then biehops,for example, ordination. No ecclesiastic, of of an entirelydifferent type, one that had no exact whatever status, could perform such functions, unless he parallelelsewhere. The passage from the older to the WOB of the, episcopal order. But no bishop, as such, newer organization must have taken place in the twelfth had jurisdiction. The bishops were often subordinate century. During that century,therefore, there was a Sec Lge, $5 6 (end), 7, 16, 17, 39 with notes, and Additional Note A. Reformation in the Irish Church, however little we may E.g. in thedoctrine of tte Eucharist2nd of Baptism. See know of its causes or its process. But this Reformation /.@, fi 57, and Lanfranc’s letter to Donne11 in Ussher, 495 ; P.L. xii d. 532. . .~.. , . .

xiv INTRODUCTION INTRODUCTION xv officers in monasteries,reverenced because of their Cmlinent. We should expect that the constitution of office, but executing their special functions at the corn- Ilre Church in the eleventh century, whatever abuses mand of the abbots. Sometimes a bishop was attached may have crept into its administration, would to a single tribe. Sometimes a group of bishops-often in principlebe identical with that of the pre-Danish seven in number-dwelt together in one place.But in period. no case, I repeat, had they jurisdiction. Thus ecclesi- There can in fact be no doubt that it was. We have astical authority was vested in the abbots. The episco- in our .hands writings of Lanfranc, Anselm, St. Bernard pate was bestowed on certain individuals as a personal ' and Giraldus Cambrensis which picture the state of the distinction. Thusthe bishops, if they were not also Irish Church at that time. They speak of it in terlns abbots, hadonly such influence on the affairs of the which are by no means complimentary. But when they Church as their sanctity, or their learning,might give come to details we discover that the irregularities in its them. hierarchical arrangement which shocked them most went It may surprise some that so anomalous a system of back tothe days of St. Columba. Quotations cannot government should have persisted as late as the eleventh be given here. But the reader will probably find in the century, in other words for a period of over 500 years. Life printed below, and the authorities referred toin But we must take account of the Danish-or as we the notes,sufficient proof that the constitution of the should rather call it, the Norse-invasion of Ireland. Irish Church in I 100 was in the main a following, llanish ships first appeared off the Irish coasts about though perhaps a corrupt following, of that of the sixth the year 890. From that time for two centuries century.1 Ireland was to a large extent cut off from intercourse There was indeed one abuse in the Irish Church of with the rest of Europe. The aim ofthe northern the tenth and eleventh centuries of which few traces are hordes, as it seems, was not merepillage, but the foundbefore theIlanish invasion. We learn from extinction of Christianity.Ecclesiastical institutions St. Bernard that the abbots of Armagh were the repre- wereeverywhere attacked, andoflen destroyed. And sentatives of a single family, and held office, as of right,

these institutions were centres of scholarship. Heretofore g by hereditary succession.8 There isreason to believe Ireland had been the special home of learning, and had thattiiis evil custom was not peculiar to Armagh8 attracted to itselflarge numbers of foreign students. According to St. Bernard, it was the gravest departure But in those disastrous centuries its culture was reduced from Catholic tradition of which the Irish Church was tothe lowest point. In such circumstances it was not guilty, andthe parent of manyevils. We shall hear possible that the organization of the Church should be more of it in the sequel. For the moment it is sufficient developed or strengthened. The Danish domination to note that it existed. of the country musthave tended to stereotype the old hierarchical system. It might,indeed, sufferfrom See p. 46, note I, and Additional Note B. ' Lqc, 0 19. deterioration:it probably did. But it couldnot be ' R. King, Memoir fntrod~~foryto the Enrly History of the assimilated to the systemwhich then prevailed on the Pnhncy Pf Anllagh, 1854, p. 22. B

xvi INTRODUCTION xvi 1NTKOL)UC‘I’lON HVll

I.--THE BEGINNINGSOF THE MOVEMENT * ~u,::lllixationand the eminence of sl)c(:ial pl;lc:es \WS IV;II:II~LIabout the middle of the elcvcnltl century (1030. llut before the eleventh century ended forces werc at I~JJ),when mention is made of thirty-three persons who work in Ireland which prepared the way for the intro- I114tlthe officeof fer Z~‘~qinu’, and when the llritloipal duction of a new order. They were set free by the nc4lools seem to havebeen thosc of , conversion the Norsemen toChristianity, and by of Arln:rgh, Kildare and Kells.‘ their final defeat at the battle of Clontarf. The date of ’1‘11~ IZeformation of the twelfth century, like tI~l the conversion cannot be fixed : it was probably a gradual II( the sixteenth, was prepared Tor by a revival Or process.And we do not knowfrom what source the 1t:Ilrning. Danes derived their Christianity. The victory of Clontarf c I:ut further, the defeat of the Ihnes removed tlw was won on Good Friday, 1014. , Ixtrricr which had hindered communication between Now a study of the Annals reveals the fact that in Ircl:rnd and the rest of Europe. Students once more the seventh and eighth centuries there was B goodly, and t:pIIIc: to Ireland from other lands to pursue their studies. on the whole an increasing, body of scholars in Ireland. ‘1‘11~most remarkable of these was perhaps Sulicn, tllc Under the Norse domination, as we mightexpect, the lalure bishop of St. Ihvid’s. Sulien the \Vise was born number was greatly diminished. Butalready in the dIortly before the date of the battlc of Clontnrf in thc tenth century there was. a notable increase:in the district of Cardigan. In early youth he displayed nlucll eleventh century the number was doubled. In the tenth ;~ptitudefor IeaTning, and in middlc life, about logs, century, moreover,and still more in the eleventh, scholars “stirred by the example of tllc rathers,” he I’aitl a visit began to congregate at special centres, which became II) the Irish schools in order to perfect his studies. 1 IC permanent homes of learning, the most prominent of opent thirteen years in that country, and then established these schÓols being at Armagh and Clonmacnoise. And ;L famousschool at Llanbadarn Fawr in \Vales. I11 the during the same period we find frequent mention of an libraryof Trinity College, Dublin, there is a prccious official, unknownbefore the arrival of the Norsemen, . rdic of the workof this school. It is a beautiful manu- who is styled fer Eghd or professor.Between 925 and . script of St. Jerome’s Latin version of the l’salter accord- 1000 the obits of twenty-three professors are recorded ; ing to the Hebrew, once the property of Rishop l3cdelL2 in the eleventh century of more than fifty. In the ’1‘1~manuscript was written by a member of the school, greater number of cases the fer légind is associated with II \Velshman named Ithael. It is adorned with excellent one of those seats of learning which is known to have illuminations by John, one of Sulicn’s sons, and was been most prolific of scholars. prcscnted to Riccmarch, another son of Sulien. A Thus it appears that gradually, as the onslaughts of valuable copy of the Hieronymian Martyrology prefixcd the Danes became less frequent, Irish men of learning to it gives sundry indications that it was transcribed tended more and more to become teachers rather than mere students, and to gravitatetowards a few great centres of study. The climax of this movement towards xviii INTRODUCTION xviii INTRODUCTION xi x

from an Irish exemplar. At the end of the volume are rl,lo vplue.1 Hereafter I shall have to mention other " someverses composed by Kicemarch, and perhaps lrlrh Inen of travel ; and it will be see11 that from sornc written there by his own hand. They displayconsider- lb thn, who returned home, came the main i~npulseto able'Riblica1 and patristic learning. Another relic of 1110 reform of the Irish Church. the school is a copy of St. Augustine's De Trinitute in 'I'he battle of Clontarf broke the power of the Danes Corpus Christi College,Cambridge.l It was writien 111 Ireland ; but it did not secure their departure fron~ and illuminated by John, and contains excellent Idtin llm country. Those that remained weremainly settled i versesfrom his pen. In the BritishMuseum there is - In the four cities of Dublin, Wexford,Waterford and also a poem of Ricernarch describing the horrors of 1.i1nerick. In due time these four Danish colonies the Normaninvasion of .8And finally we have a . #cloptcd the Christian Faith, and before long they bccame o/ St. Dmii by the same author: It relates many oqmised churches, each presided over by a bishop. In incidents culled from the lives of Irish saints who had I)ulrlin this took place a quarter of a century after the in one way or another been brought into contact with IHttle of Clontarf, the first bishop being I.hnan, in David; all of themreminiscent of Sulien's studies in wl~oreepiscopate the Danish king,Sitric, founded the the Irish Schools.' Iathedral of the Holy Trinity about 1040. Of the early I havedwelt on these things because they illustrate t!cclcsiasticalhistory of Wexfordpractically nothing is in (L striking way the revivalof Irish learning in the hewn ; but the first bishop of Waterford was consecrated eleventh century. But just atthe time when Sulien, III 1096,~and the first bishop of Timerick eight or ten and doubtless many other foreigners, were coming to ycars later.g These were the first churches in Ireland Ireland to study, Irish scholars were beginning to renew rtllcd by bishops whowere not abbots ; and it seems their ancient habit of travellingto other countries. By \)\at each of the bishops had a defined diocese. 'l'he way of &le I may mention two, both of whom were dioceses of Dublin, Waterford, and perhaps Wexford,

known by the same name, ' Marianus Scotus. One of werevery small, extending only a little way, if at all, these, a native of the north of Ireland, whose real name IKyond the wallsof the Cathedral city. The diocese was Muiredach Mac Robartaich, founded .the monastery Irf linlerick, on the other hand, was extensive ; rather of St. Peter at Ratisbon about 1070; and he was suc- Iurpr than the present diocese of the same name. 13ut ceeded there by six abbots of north Irish birth. He whether large or small each of these dioceses presented wrote n commentary on the Pauline Epistles, which is to the eyes of the Irish a model of Church government still preserved in the Imperial Library at Vienna. The drnilar to that in vogue on the Continent, and utterly other, Mae1 Brigte by name, left Ireland in 1056, and dlfletent from that to which they were accustomed. after some wanderings established himself at Mainr in 1 Lanigan, vol. iii. p. 44G ; vol. iv. pp. z -S ; Reeves, On Illuri- 1069. He compiled a chronicle,which is of consider- UWWJ Scohrs, extracted from the Nahual History Reuiem and (Jnwtm'y journal .I' Science, July, 1860. B. MacCarthy, Th MS. 199. t"ms Palatah- Vaticunus, No. 830, 1892, pp. 4 K Cotton MS. Faustina, C. I, f. 66. Iklow, p. IS, note 6. 8 Lawlor, op. d.,pp. xii.-xvii. Sec below, p. 47, note 3. .

xx INTRODUCTION INTRODUCTION xxi

This might prove a potent factor in the Reformation, lrllrctlcc O’Toole, of whose nationality it is unnecessary once a tendency developed among the Irish to bring 10 Rivu proof. their ecclesiastical machinery into conformity with that Mnlchus, the earliest bishop of Waterford, was an of the rest of the world. But it ismanifest that by lrlrhmrrn; 1 so also was Gilbert, the first bishop of itself it would not induce them to re-model their hier- I.hwick. And when Gilbert resigned his see, after archy. It was not to be expected that they would cast at1 cpiscopate of thirty-five years, he was succeeded by aside the tradition of centuries, movedmerely by a I’ntrick, whose name tells its own tale.a desire to imitate their late enemies. If, as is commonly Mostof the Irish rulers of Ilanish dioceses whom I held, the Danish dioceses, without exception, held them- lmve mentioned were men of travel. Patrick of Ihblin, selves aloof from, or pere hostile to, Irish Christianity, IOwhose learning Lanfranc bears testimony, “was such a result could hardlyhave been attained, at any Ilourished in monastic institutions from his boyhood,” rate until the corning of the Anglo-Normans. These later llncl ccrtainly not in an Irish religious housc. llonough invaders would doubtless have forced diocesan episcopacy O’lkmley,before his consecration, was a monk of on the Irish Church. But that it was established in Ire- I hterbury ; SamuelO’Hanley was a monk of St. land before the country came, evenin part, under English Allw~ns; Malchus was called to WaterFordFrom Wal- rule,is certain. So we mustask thequestion: What kulin’s monastery at Winchester ;s Gilbcrt of Thcrick was the connecting link which bound the Church of III~visited andat I later date we fintl the Danish colonists to that of Celtic Ireland? By way hinl assisting at the consecration of a bishop in Wcst- of answer I point to the remarkable Fact, often over- luinster Abbey.’ Such men had had training which looked, that all the earliestbishops of the Danish I II. 18, note 6. dioceses wereof Irish birth. Why Danish Christians n p 47, note 3, p. 73, note I. I can name only three I~ishopsof should havealected Irishmen as their bishops I do not 1)mlsh sees who were apparently of Danish extraction ; and they 1111 lived at a time when the Reformation was lar advanced. Th(*). attempt to explain. But the evidence for the fact is clear. ur0 Erolbh (Nrulf?), , wl~odied in 1151, anal The first two bishops of llublin, Dunan and Patrick ’I‘ostius of Waterford and Turgcsius of Lirncrick, who were in ~rficein 1152. i1.F.M 1151, and Anrru/s o/ C/om-m(qh quo1eaI (Gillal’itraic), had unmistakably Irish names. So too 6 in Keating, iii. 317. had their immediate successors Donough O’Hanley and y Usher, 491. hisnephew Samuel O’Hanley ; and of these two the Ware, Aislrops, rd. Ilarris. p. 309 ; Endmcr, p. 73. Usher, 518 ; and IJehW, .L& 3: 8. latter is stated by the English chronicler Eadmer’ to n See p. 47, note 3. havebeen “natione Hibernensis.” The nextbishop, 1 111s. Eadmer, II. 236. Gougaud (p. 358) infers fro~nthis 111ssagethat Limerick was at that time a sdragan see of Cnnler- Gregory-the first of Dublin-waslikewise lrury. Dut this seems impossible in view of Gilllrrt’s sharein Ille ‘‘ natione Hibernensis ” according to the continuator of proceedings of thc Synod of I

xxv iii INTRODUCTION xxviii xxix INTRODUCTION more or lessclosely with dioceses ruled by bishops in between the bishops of Clonmacnoise and Clonard. We the first half of the twelfth century.] may infer that Clonmacnoise and Clonard, two sf the Let us now call to our aid a muchearlier witness. present ruraldeaneries, wcre then dioceses. It is not The annalists inform us that in the year I I I 1: there was likely that the dioceses of Meath would havc been an assembly at Usnaghin ‘Meath. It decreed that formed into two groups, each to constitute thediocese “the parishesa of Meath ” should beequally divided of a bishop who had already no diocese of hisown. 1 The cogency of this argument is enhanced when we oberve But however that may be, we have here proof that that there is strong independent evidence for the existence in the twelfth century of one of the six dioceses-the diocese of Ke11s. before III I Meath had bcen parted into a number of (u) Up to the latter part of the sixteenth century (1583) there was small dioceses ruled by bishops. an , as well as an archdeacon of Meath ; the If the question be asked, whose authority or jurisdiction of an archdeacon (at any ratein Ireland) seems to have By been always originallyCO-extensive with a diocese. The first known influence this division of Meath into dioceses was archdeacon of Kells was AdamPetit who was in office in 1230 made? I cansuggest no onc morelikely than Miel (A’.T.A. 279 ; C.M.A. i. 101) ; but it is unlikely that he had no pre- drcessors. (b) Among the prelates who greeted IIenry II. nt L)ul)lin Muire Ua l)unAin, the “” to whom in 1171 was Thnddaeus, bishop of Kells (Benedict of Peterlmough referencehas already been made.’ He was a Meath (R.S.), i. 26). . (c) In the time of Innocent III. (1198-]ZIG) the question was rased in the papal curia whether the hishop of Kells man, and probablybishop of Clonard : he was an was subject to thearchbishop of Armagh or thearchbishop of ecclesiastic of grcat repute, espccially in the north; (’I’heiner, p. 2). (n) The bishop of Kells is mentionedin and he was a devoted adherent of the Reform move- adocument of theyear 1202 (Cul. of Bocts. luclund, i. 168). (c) A contemporary note records the suppression of the bishopric : ment. His action, if indeed it was his, was premature “When a Cistercianmonk had been ...elected and consecrated and ill-advised. As we shall see, his work had to be bishop of Kells by the common consent of the clergy and people, andhad been confirmed by the Pope, the impudent bishop of slowly undone. But it is renlarkable, as the first attempt Meath cast him out with violence and dared to [add] his hishopric known to us to establish diocesan episcopacy among the to his own” (C.M.A. ii. 22). Thisstatement implies that the dispossessed bishopruled over R diocese. Moreover,when we Irish. I shall have more to say about it hereafter; but remember that the see was certainly suppressed hefore Kochfort’s now I must follow the main strcarn of events. Synod of 1216, that Rochfq:t was the first personwho assunlcd Gilbert,’ the first bishop of Limerick, as has already thetitle “ hishop of Meathin the modern sense, and that a bishop of Kellsdied in 1211 (A.L.C.), we neednot hesitate to bccn noted, was an Irisliman. Indced, wemay venture conclude that he “impudent hishop” was Rochfort himself, ant1 to describc him as one of the most remarkable Irishmen thatthe suppression was accomplished ahout 1213. B LC.dioceses. This synod is mentioned in A. T.. A.Z. and the of his time, in spite of the fact that the 12nnuls pass hin] Rzrvrnlsof Boyk. Particulars of its Acts and of the pcrsnns present I)y in almost complete silence. He was at any rate at it are given in C.S. and D.A.1. C.S. hns “parish” in the singular.Rut this does not seem to yield pod sense ; forthc ;t staunch supporter, or, as we should rather say, the whole extent of the could scarcely have hcen Icader of the Reformation movernentin its carliest called a “parish” inthe twelfth century. I thcrcfore rend course. In a letter writtenin 1107 Anseln1 cxhorted “ parislles.” The singular may have lwen substituted for thc plural at a later time, wllcn the kingdom (or thegreater pnrt of il) includcd Ililn, in virtue of their n~utualfriendship, to make good onlythe dioceses of Meathand Clonmacnoise, andtheir earlier ...... ______._____ history was forcotten.Cp. thc nnhistoricnl statenlent of St. lllc sing1ll;rr (jukhc)or the 1dur;tl (J;li/~h~.nclhu)ill LIIO exemplar, &/t, Beruard al)ouL 1)own andConnor in 5 31. D.A.I. have an IWI nor re 1~101)ablyfrom 1110 lxtier. anomalous form (juirchcadh), which mny havccome from eithcr p. xxiv. f. .L Svr I> 47, IIULC ,;. xxx INTRODUCTION INTRODUCTION xxxì use of his episcopal office by correcting that which was Before giving a slight summary of its contents I must amiss, and planting and sowing good customs, calling to mention that it is addressed “to the bishops and aid him in the work hisking (Murtough O’Brien), the presbyters of the wholc of Ireland,”and thnt (ii1I)crl other Irish bishops, and all whom he could persuade.’ declares that he wrote it at the urgent request of many That, assuredly, Gilbert was forward to do. of them. In this statetwnt tl~ere may lurk an element No sooner had he taken possession of his see than he of exaggeration.But behindit there lies at least so began to organize a diocese. Itsboundaries seem to much truth as this. considcrable body of the cletgy have been íìxed with care. It was exactlyco-extensive had approachedthe newly made legate, and requested with themodern diocese of Limerick,except onthe his instruction reg:rrding the proper constitution of the north, where itstretched across theShannon and in- Church-for such is the subject of his tract ; and that cluded part of the presentdiocese of Killaloe.2 More- implies thatthe Rolnanizing nlovcrnent was no longer over hemade the Church of St. Mary his Cathedral in its infancy. ‘I’here were n~any1)ishops and prcsbytcrs Church ; indeedit is not unlikely thathe built it to who had becor~lc dissatisficd with the old Irish mcthod serve that purpose. of Cllurchgovernment. Theydesired to bring itinto A few years laterhe was appointedLegate of the conformity with that of theRoman Church. Butthey . It is manifest that his new office gave him were in sonle uncerklinty :is to the nature of the changes a uniqueopportunity of moulding thefortunes of thc that should be made, and so thcy askcd Gilbert Logivc Irish Church. In Ireland Gilbert was now virtually the them authoritative counsel. chief prelate andhead of the Church. He was the In reply to thcir petition, with the aid of m elaborate representative and embodiment of the authority of the diagram, Ile sketchedas follows theorganizatio~l ol ;L Holy Sec. The whole Romanizing party would naturally properly ordered Church. circle round him as their leader, and nlally waverers ‘I’hc I)isllops, he tells us, ant1 others or higher rank i11 would be attractedto the new movement in the Irish the nlinistry I,elong to the gcncral (:hurch, as distinct Church, by the claim which he could maketo speak li0111 particularchurches. l‘he ilriest is thc Iligllesl officer in a particu1:lr church.It is the primary duty ’ in the name of the head of the Church Catholic. It was after he became legate, and no doubt in virtue of every priest to serve and obey his bishop with a11 of hislegatine commission, thathe issued a treatise I~trmility. For bp the bishopsparticular churchesare which may be regardedas the programme of the ruled. To each bishopare suljjcct all thcchurches Keformation. It is entitled De Sfatu Ecclesiue. Of this within his jurisdiction. And thisapplies as wcll to afragment, including itsearlier chapters, is still in our mollastic establishments as to parishes. Thehead of hands.3 c~rchparish is a priest, the head of ench monastery is ;t11 abbot, who is himself a 1)riest. ‘I’hc bishop has a Ussher, 513. I)ontifical church, in which is his see (sede.v), and of A sndl portion of the present diocesc of Lirncrick lies which he is the head. Pronl it hc governsthe inferior north of the Shannon. dlurches. A bishop can perform all the offires of a a Ussher, 501 ff, ; P.L. clix. 995. xxxii INTRODUCTION xxxii INTRODUCTION xxxiii O1 the laity Gilbert says little. They are of two classes : priest, but he hasseven functions peculiar to himself: husbmdrnen and soldiers. Their duties are to attend to confirm, to bless,to absolve, to hold synods, to church, to pay first-fruits, tithes and oblations, to avoid dedicate churches and altars, to consecrate the orna- evil and do good, and to obey their pastors. mentsof churches, to ordain abbots and abbesses and the There is nothing original in all this; and some parts secular clergy. Gilbert's diagram represented the bishop of it must have bcen very puzzling to stay-at-home Irish- as ruling two churches ; but he explains that this is men. For cxample, what were they to makc of Gilbert's to be interpreted figuratively. A bishop may have as comparison of primates, , bishops and priesls ' many asa thousand churches withinhis jurisdiction : to kings, dukes, caris and knights ? They knew as little he must have at least ten. A bishop is himself subject to authority. His imme- of d:lkes and earls in the civil order as they did of primates and archbishops in the ecclesiastical ; and they diate superior is the archbishop. An archbishop has a had far morekings than suited Gilbert'sscheme. I3ut sphere of immediate jurisdiction, like any other bishop, the tract is important, both as a sunmary of thc teaching but he also rules a number of subject bishops. Of these which Gilbert had no doubt becn inculcating far and there must be at least three ; but an archbishop is not wide for years, and as a permanent rccord, Cor future permitted to havemore than twenty subject bishops- use, of the aims of the Reforrncrs. an important point, as we shall see.Above the arch- However unintelligible the treatise may have becn in bishop is the primate. It is the special privilege of the pwts, it brought out with startling clearness one or two primate to ordain and crown the king. He too has his cssentialpoints. First the Church mustbe rnlcd hy sphere of immediate jurisdiction, and he must have hishops. Even the monastcries are subject to thcm. at least one subject archbishop, but not more than I row amazing such a statement must have sounded to six. rncnwho had inherited the tradition, many ccnturies Primates and archbishops mustbe consecrated at old, that theabbots of luonasteries were the true Rome by the Pope, or at leastmust receive the pall ccclL-siasticnlrulcrs, 1)isllops thcir subordinate oficials. from him. Without the pallthey are not raised above Moreover,bishoprics and diocesescould not be set their fellow-bishops. up at random. The number of bishops and by conse- Finally, the primates are subject to the Pope, and the qucnce the size of dioceses must be careh1lly considered. Pope to Christ. 'l'lw puny bishoprics of Meath, for cxamplc, could iornm The higher members of the hierarchyhave their 110 part of a scheme such as Gilbert adumbrated. analoguesin the civil order. The Pope corresponds It was manifest that if his guidance were to be followed. to the emperor, the primate to the king, an archbishop no meremodification of existingarrangements woultj to a duke, a bishop to an earl, a priest to a knight. But saflicc. The oldhiernrchy must lx tornup by thc all these are merely grades of the order of priests. There roots, and a new hicrarchy plantcd in its place. are but seven orders of the ministry-priests,deacons, \Ve shall meet Gilbert again in thc course of our story. sub-deacons, acolytes, exorcists,readers and door-keepers. lht wemay non turn asidc ~IIIhinm 10 nlnke tllc See p. note I. 65, c xxxiv INTRODUCTION INTRODUCTION xxxv two lincs of coarbial and episcopal succession, which acquaintanceof a new actorin thc drama of the had parted asunder in 957, when the first of a series of Reformation. Like O’Dunan he was a Northern. lay coarbs had beenelected, andthe first of the six Cellach was born in He was an Armaghman, 1080. contempot.ary bishops had been consecrated.’ This was sprung from the family which Tor centuriespast had a greatgain for the Reformers. The old anomaly of ÍI provided abbots for the monastery of that city, the ruler of the Church who was not a bishop had, so far as grandson of a former abbot. He first appearson the Armagh was concerned,disappcared for the time. And scene in 1105, when on the death of Abbot Donne11 he Armagh was the principal ecclesiastical centre in Ireland. of Patrickand abbot of Armagh. becamecoarb He Cellach might now call himself archlishop of Armagh, was elected, we may assume, inthe customary way. though he had not fulfilled the condition laid down by He was thenunder twenty-six years of age, and was Gilbert, that an archbishop must receive thc pall at the apparently still a layman. But his subsequentaction hands of the l’ope. The title was actually accordcd to shows that he was already a convinced disciple of the him by so rigid a papnlist as St. Bernard.a new movement. Doubtless hehad fallen underthe But thewas more to come. In the year 1101 there spell of Gilbert of Limerick. weeks arter his election Six had been held at Cashel a great asscmbly of thc clergy he abandoned the tradition of a century and a half, and and people ofIrcland. Bishop O’hnan, whom we receiwd holy orders. But in other rcspccts hc trod in already know, was attheir head. To it canle :LISO the footsteps of his predecessors. In the following year Murtough O’Brien, who earlier inthe ycar, after an he went on a circuit of the Ceni1 Eoghain, and “took expedition in force through Connaught and , hat1 away his full demand : namely, a cow for every six, or cntered Tarn. as ardri ofIreland.3 In the prcsencc of nn in-calf heifer for every three, or a half ounce of silver the assembly hcsurrendercd Cashel, the royal city f>T for cvery four, besides many donations also.”Ncxt he the kings of Munster, to the Church, as an offering to proceeded toMunster, with similar results. But his God and St. l’ntri~k.~\Vhen we consider the persons circuit of Munster is important for other rcasons. There who were concerned in this transaction WC find good he l~acl opportunitiesof intercourse sith his Munster gr(~undfor the suspicion thatthe gift was intendcd in friends, Gilbert of Idmerick and Malchus of \\’aterrord. some way to bcncfit the movement Tor reform Now .And ailh that circuit WC may connect two incidcnts Or St. Ikrnard informs us tllat Cellach created a scwncl m- of the highest significance. In 1106,apparently in tllc c~l~icpiscopal seein Ireland in subordination to A1-mn$l.6 latter part of the year, Caincomrac Ua Xaigill, bishop of Arter his manner hc does not tell LIS wherc it was situated. Armagh, dicd. The news of his death probably reached Cclluch while he was in the south. Certainly in Munster Cellach was consecrated bishop. It is impossiblenot toconnect the lattcr evcnt aith the former. He was consecrated to fill the vacancy crcated hy the death of O’.Boylc. ‘Thus he wasnow bishop of Armagh as well l.+!, !j 33. as coarb of Patrick. III his own person he unitedtllc ...... -......

xmi INTRODUCTION xxxviiINTRODUCTION

It is certain, however, that it was at Cashel,which was Cellach secured for himself and his successors a titlc yet the seat of an archbishop in I 110.l It was probably moreimposing than that of archbishop. He wasnow ,_ surrendered for this very purpose byO’Brien. And if Primate of Ireland ; for it suficed, if (;¡Ibert spoke truly, .it be asked when Cellach erected it into an archbishopric that a primate should have one subject arclibishop. As the answer-is scarcely doubtful. Onlyonce, so far as coarb of Patrick Cellach’s authority rangedover the weknow, did Cellach enter Munster before II IO. It whole country ; as primate hissway would be no lcss was on the occasion of hiscircuit. In the year of the extensive. He aclually claimed the title, if not then, at circuit, therefore, 1106,the archbishopric of Cashel was least a few years 1atcr.l founded. In that sameyear, or shortly afterwards, Wemay now for a while leave Gilbert and Cellach Malchus of Waterford was translated to the new see, and Malchus and O’Dunan. With Gilbert aslegate, and became itsfirst archbishop. There is no evidence and Cellach and Malchus as art:hbishops ; with dioceses that a new bishop was consecrated for Waterford in already formed at Limerick and Waterford and in Meath, succession toMalchus: this indeed is unlikcly.But probably also at Armagh and Cashcl and \Vexford ; with it should be noted that by his acceptance of an arch- the great extension of the movemcnt, and its spread bishopric subject to Armagh, Malchus was released from from Munster to Meath and Ulster, all was readyfor the profession of obedience which he had made to the meeting of the Synod whose ordinances should give Anselm ten years earlier. He wasnow a bishop of the definite shape to the policy to bc pursued in the future. Church of Ireland, with undivided allegiance. The reason for the creation of a second archbishopric 111. -‘rlIlC SYNOU 017 ~

xli X1 INTRODUCTION l INTRODUCHON Pope Gregory‘s ordinance was never carried into effect. dioceses to which the sees scverally belorl6;ed. It is not ßut they made another mistake. For Gregory intended l nly purpose to givc a minute description of these thatthere should be twelve bishops inthe north of i boundaries. That would involve an excursus onIrish topography, which would be, to say the least, out of England, and twelve in the south, exclusive of the arch- I bishops, twenty-six in all ; while itis evident that the place. It willsuffice toindicate roughly those of thc Council of Kathbreasail intended that there shouldbe five dioceses of Ulster. To thc westwas what was twelve bishops in thenorth of Ireland,and twelve in called the“parish” (Jzirch~,)~of Ilerry or Raphoe. It the south, including the archbishops, twenty-four in all. was nearly identical with our diocese of Raphoe. The Some one whose lead ihe Synod followed-probably the only important difference is that it included Inislmvcn, papal legate-had read his ßede with little care. But the district betwecn Lough Swilly and Lough I’oylc, wllicll thatis .not surprising. Lanfranchad misread Bede, now belongs to the diocese of I Ierry. Next to the parish I when on his authority he claimed to be l’rimate of Ire- of Ikrry or liaphoc the Synod placed the parish or Ad- land; why should not Gilbert havc gone astrayin like straw.2 Arclstraw never became thc sec, and the diocese fashion ? The pointto be noticed and emphasized is was subsequentlyknown as “of Ikrry.” It extended thatthe first act of the Synod was to fix thenumber eastward to theCarntoughcr Mountains, and coincidcs of the Irish sees, on the curious principle that what the . pretty closely with the present diocese. It su1)sequcntly wisdom of l’ope Gregory held to be good for England gaincdInishowen from its wcstern ncighllour, and thc would suit Ireland also. strip between theCarntoughcr Mountains andthe Apparently thenext step in the procedure was to ßann from its casternncighbour. 13ut otherwise it determinethe distribution of the dioceses amongthe remains mucl1 as the Synod of Kathbrcasail detertnincd. provinces, and to fix the see of each prospective diocese. Next toit was to bethe parish of Connoror Down. Ireland was divided into two portions by a line running, When the portion of itto thc west of the lhnn was . approximately, from Dublinto Galway. The part to transferred to Ilerry,it coincided almost exactly with thenorth of thatline was known asLeath Chuinn, themodern Down, Connorand Ilronlore. On Ll~c the part to thesouth as Leath Mogha. In Leath otherhand the parish of Arnlngh seems originally to Chuinn were the provinces of Ulsterand Connaught have included the modern county of Monaghan : it has and’ the kingdom of Meath ; in Leath Mogha were the shrunkto little nore than halr its sizc. The parish of provinces of Munster and Leinster. The Synod decreed , at first very small, has extcndcd east and west, that there should be five seesin Ulster, five in Con- andis thrce timcs as large as it was intcndcdto be. naught, and two in Meath,making twelve bishoprics Onthe whole the work of the Synod h:ls stood wcll for Leath Chuinn ; there were to be seven in Munstcr the test or many ccnturies of history. and five in Leinster-twelve bishoprics for 1,eath Mogha. It is indeed wonderful thatit should havc donc so. The names of all these sees were given in the Acts of the I.e. diocese. Synod. The parish (using thc word in its motlcrn sense) in which is Finally the Synoddefined the boundaries of the Nc~iownStewart, CU. 1)crIy......

xlii INTRODUCI’ION INTRODUCTIOPU’ xliii

For the metllod of the Synod--fixing the number of thc stock as thcCent3 Eoghain, and wrc known as thc dioceses before their boundaries were discusscd-was CendIhghain of theIsland. So thenatural result unstatesmanlike. Always, and necessarily, ecclesiastical followed. Inishowen broke off fro111 the diocesc of divisions have coincided with civil divisions. \Ve may K:rphoe and became part of thc diocese of l Icrry. Wl1e1.1 find the germ of the rule in the Acts of the Apostles.1 this happened the diocese of Kaphoe was stabilized. It If this was inevitable in other lands it was evcn more consisted of landthe of a singletribe, Ccndthc L inevitable inIreland in pre-Norman days. The Irish Conaill; and so hencerorth its linlits were never altered. people was a collection of clans, having, it is true, certain We can easily understand, therefore, thatthe dis- common institutions, but bound together by no sort of regard of tribal boundaries, forced on it in mally cases national constitution, and oftcn at war with each other. by its method, was an element of wcakness in the kath- If ecclesiastical divisions were to bc pern~ancntin Irc- breasailscheme. And yet it was natural that special land,they must take account of thc tribal divisions of stress should be laid on the arbitrary limitation of sees thecountry. The primary ecclesiastical mit must be which was its main cause. Ireland was overrun with the territory of a tribe, just as it was the primary civil bishops. It is said that over fifty of them attended the unit.2 But to basc the limits of dioceses, consistently Synod of Rathbreasail; and thcy represented only part and in every case, 011 tribal boundaries was impossible of the country. Rut Gilbert had laid down the rule that when the number of dioceses was arbitrarily fixed before- anarchbishop coultl not havanlore than twcnty hand. It couldnot be that exactly the salue number suffragans. On this principle, if all the existing bishops of dioceses would suit Ulsteras suitedLeinster and had been provided with dioceses, or all the larger tribes Connaught. In one province the tribes would be more had been given bishops, Ireland would have had not two, or lessnumerous, and more or less mutually antagon- but six or seven archbishops : and this would have been istic, than inanother. By reason of its method, there- a travesty of CatholicChurch order, asit was then fore, the Synod was doomed to fall short of complete understood. It was essential that the number should be success in its work. . ruthlessly cut down. We have instances in Ulster of the soundness of the Butthe legislators of Rathbreasaildid not entirely principle that I have stated. Takethe diocese of ignore tribal boundaries. On the contrary, so far as the Kaphoe. It was designed toinclude Inishowen. But numerical basis of theirscheme permitted, they took from a tribal point of view Inishowen (InisEoghain) them intoaccount. And here we find thatthe Synod belonged to the nest diocese, which included the tribe- was confronted with anotherdificulty. The territories land of Tir Eoghain. Its inhabitants were of the same of tribes were fluctuatingquantities. Ilence, even if a diocese was the district of a single tribe, with very 1 Ramsay, Z‘md the Travdhr (197),p. 173. 8 Some changes of phrascology might have been made here and definite boundaries, noone could be sure that in the elsewhere if Professor Mach’elll’s Phmes of />-ish IZistoy (1919) course of years its limits would not change. Again I had come into my hands lwfore this volume went IO press. Eilt they would not have affected thc argunlent. take an example from Ulster. Thc Syld selected the (:nrntougher Mountainsas the boundarybetween thc INTRODUCTION xlv xliv INTRODUCTION dioceses of Derry and Connor. And wisely. For mnst havc been penned by Gilbert himself. And the between those mountains andthe Bannthere dwelt a wholepassage-by the minuteness of its description of sept-the Fir Li-whose affinitieswere altogether with the diocese, by the strength of the terms in which it is the people to the east of the river. But only a few years expressed, by the reference to the Cathedral Church as after the Synod that territory was overrun by the already existing-suggests that the diocese was formed O’Kanes of the Koe Valley, andthe Fir Li retreated and organized before the Synod met, as I have already across the Bann, never toreturn. The result followed I assumed. \\‘e may even suspect thatan attempthad which might have been expected. Their territory was been made to invade it, which Gilbcrt stoutly resisted, transferred from Connor to Derry, and the Bann to this relying on his legatine authority. day is the boundary of the two dioceses.’ In the list of dioceses there is an omission which It may be well, bcfore I pass toanother subject, to demands explanation. No mention whatever is made of call attention to some special features of the Kathbreasail Dublin, the oldest diocese inIreland. Not only so; canons. the northern limit of the diocese of Clcndalough is First, let us note the prominence which is givcn to marked by JnnlbayIsland and Greenogue, whichlies Limerick, the diocese of Gilbert, the president of the due west of it in the County Meath. Thus the diocesc Synod. Usually a diocesc is somewhat vaguely defined of , as contemplated by the Synod-and, it by fourplaces on its borders. But here no less than may. be added, as it was in fact forty years later l-in- thirteen are named. So full are the indications that a cluded the whole of the actually existing diocese of fairly exact map of the diocese could he drawn. Dublin. The Danish Christians of l-hblinand their Further, in this diocese alone mention is made of a Irish bishop are treated as interlopers ; they are abso- Cathedral Church : “The Church of Mary in Limerick lutely ignored. It may be said that, this was due to the mutual hostility whichdivideci the diocesc of Dublin is its principal church.” Note the present tense : I‘ The from the native Church, and to the fact that thc bishops Church ofMary is ”-not shall be-“its principal church.” We remember that Gilbert insisted in the De of Dublin had always been subjcct to Canterbury. Ilut ; Sr‘uhr Ecdesiae that a diocese should have a “pontifical it is not enough to say this for the estrangenwnt of church.” Again, the boundaries of this one dioccse are Dublin from the Irish is the very thing that has to bc protected by a clause which has no parallel elsewhere : accounted for. It Ilad i6 root in the growing prosperity of the 1)anish “Whosoever shall go against these boundaries goes city. Thc Irish had no towns. Town life was intro- against the Lord, and against Peter the Apostle, and St. Patrick and his coarb andthe Christian Church.” duced among them by the Norsemen. And of their \Vho.but the legate of the l’ope would have thus invoked towns Ihblin was always the chicf. By this time it had become so important that it had good right to be called St. Peter?

Surely this portion of the ordinances of the Synod 1 \f’hen(:nrtlinnl T’npnro cnn~eto Ircland in I 1st he rom111 “ :l sce co~~s~itulctlat 1)uIJlin in IIIC tliocrsc of (;lc~~tlnloo~l:h.”--c‘rdc See Irish Chrrrlr.h @rar?edy, vol. x. p. 234. Nihi (t d. Gilhcrt), p. II. B Agus is 6 tcampull Muire i Luilnneacll a príomhengl.lis. xlvi INTRODUCTION INTRODUCTION xlvii the metropolis of the country. Andits citizens wcre look nvith favour onthe Irish Church. Meanwhilc we thoroughly aware of this. As early as 1074 the burgesses learn that they were not very obedient suffragans of of Dublin and their bishop, Patrick, claimed for it that Canterbury;and we cease to wonder thnt they were tit1e.l Now inall reason a metropolisshould have a ignored inthe Rathbreasail decrees. metropolitan as its bishop; and no doubt the bishops Anothcr feature of the canons of the Synod is worth of Dublin thought themselves de ficto, if not de +-e, noting. In several instances the sce of a diocese was not superior to the other bishops of Ireland. In fact we find absolutely fixed. Two places werc named,and it was of them playing the archbishop.We have two I one ! apparently lek to the bishop of the future to select that interesting letters of Anselm,written apparently about one of the two which he preferred to be his city. Thus 1100. One of them is addressed to Malchus, bishop of we have B diocese of 1)erry or Raphoe, a diocese of Waterford, directinghim to rebuke Samuel O'Hanley, Connor or Ilown, anothcr or Wexford or Ferns, and so bishop of Dublin, for various irregularities, in particular forth. The meaning of this is best seen by takinga for having his cross carried before him like anarch- single example. l'o onc of the dioceses of Munster was bishop ; the other is addressed to Samuel himself, and I assigncd the area now occupied by the two dioccscs of complains of the same actions.z These proceedings are l Waterford and Lisniore. It consistcd of the original not likely to have been brought to an end by Anselm's 1)anish diocesc of \Vaterford, togcthcr with a much niore letters ; and WC may assume that they were continued cxtensivenon-1)anish area. Alternative sees were as long as Samuelheld the see of Dublin. It was I namcd;it was describcd asthe parish of Lismore or butnatural that Cellach should strongly resentthem, Waterford. Now 1,ismore was the most sacred spot in for they were disrespectful bothto himself andto the enlargcddiocesc. It was thc site cf a monastery thearchbishop of Cashel. We arenot surprised, founded by St.Mochuta. It was anidcd placc for a therefore, to find that on the death of Samuel in II 21, bishop's see. Dut it was doubtless rulcd at the moment eleven years after Ilathbreasail, Cellach tried to get pos- by anabbot, the coarh of Mochutn.Unless he was session of the Church of ~)ubli11,~most probably'with prevailed on to acccpt cpiscopd orders, or was deprived theintention of bringing itunder the jurisdiction of of his authority, n dioccsnn bishop could not be eslab thebishop of Glendalough. Nor are we surprised that . lishcd thcrc. Onthe other hand, \Vatcrford had no the men of Dublin at once replied by electing another sacredtraditions ; butil WS already the sec ol a bishop and bidding Ralph of Canterbury to consecrate diocese. In dcfault of Idismoreit would bc aconvcnicnt him if he desired to retain the sutJragan see which they placc for the see. Iktween 1,isnlorc ancl \Vaterford the had so long preserved for We shallsee hereafter circumstances of tlic future must decide. Ultimately, it how 'the bishops of Dublin werc at lcngthinduccd to appcnrs, hlald1us mired from the nrcl1bishol)ric: of Cashel, nnd 1)ccnnlc Iishol) of his oldcr dioccse, now so Usshcr, 488 (/I/,. cl. 534), 564. much grcalcl- tlmn it hat1 bccn. I 1)lncc.d his stool, a Zhia'. 528, 530 ; P./,. dix. log, ZIG. IC See p. 20, Ilote 3. Ilo\\yvt:r, nl~tnt \\7;tlcl-fol-dI)ul :rt T.ismorc:.' A sinlilar, Sce p. sai. ' Sc,: II. IS. 11111,'11. xlviii INTRODUCTION xlviii xlix INTRODUCTION but not always identical course was followedin other wingsof the abbots, as the extirpation of the more such cases. recently appointed diocesan bishops. The Synod ‘What the Synod of Rathbreasail actually accomplished determined that the kingdom should be divided into two was this. It gave to Ireland a paper constitution of the dioceses, one in the west, the other in the east. The . approved Roman and Catholictype. Dutby doing this western see was to be at Clonard, at the moment, as it it had not achieved the purpose of its existence. In the scems, the see of O’nunan, and famed as the site of the years that followed, its enactments had to be carried into great monastery of St. Finnian, foundedin the sixth effect.And here was the realcrux. Before the Church century ; the easternsee was to be. at nuleek, near canle to be ruled by diocesan bishops, the existing rulers . Now a few months after the Synod of Rath- -the coarbs of church founders-must be dispossessed breasail there was held at Usnagh a local synod of the of their authority;the numerous bishops of the old menof Meath, at which the king and many notable Irish typemust be got rid of; the jurisdiction of the persons were present.‘ This synod ordained thatthe new bishopsmust be fixedby common consent, or parishes of Meath should be equally divided between the enforced without it ; and revenues must be provided for bishops of Clonmacnoise and Clonard. It will be them. A mere synodal aecree could not accomplish all observed that the principle of the Rathbreasail decree this. Thc diocesan system could become a fact through- was accepted, that there should be two, and onlytwo, out the whole Church, and the last vestiges of the dioceses in Meath. Eut the change made in the sees is ancient constitution bemade to disappear,only after significant. The Synod of Rathbreasail intended that determined effort, and probably bitter contention. And Clonard should be the see of the western diocese, which when all was done it would certainly be found that the would include Clonmacnoise. The Synod of Usnagh scheme of dioceses arranged at Ratlibreasail had been ! demanded that Clonmacnoise, founded by one of the largely departed from. most noted of Irish saints, St. Ciaran, should be one of I can best illustrate the nature of the difficultieswhich I the surviving sees, and that Clonard should be the see, had to be encountered, and the length of time which not of the western, but of the eastern halfof the mightbe required to overcomethem, by giving a short I kingdom. Thus’ the Synod of Rathbrcasail was at once outline of the history of the forming of the dioceses of met with strenuous and, as it provcd, succcssful opposi- the kingdom of Meath. tionin Meath. In Meath, as we have secn, there were dioceses ruled And here I may mention another fact. A fewyears by bishops before Rathbreasail. ßut these dioceses were after the Synod we have proof of the existence of a of small size. It may be doubted whether most of them diocese in the north of the kingdom, which hasnot fulfilled the condition laid down by Gilbert, that a bishol] hitherto been mentioned, and whichis not named in should have not less than ten churches within his juris- the Rathbreasail canons. Weknow it as the diocese dice. They had therefore to be grouped under a of. Kilmore.8 It may havebeen one of 0’I)unan’s smaller number of prelates.What had to bc accom- See above, p. xuviii. plished in this case was not so much the clipping of the * There was a bishop of Ureifne (i. e. Kilmore) in 1136 (n.T). D

II I 1 INTRODUCTION dioceses, or it may have bcen founded later. Onc thing is certain. The diocese formed the territory of a strong tribe. Consequently it had in it the element of stability. It was never suppressed : it exists to this day. So far as it was concerned the canons of 12athbreasail were a dead letter from the beginning. But let us return to Clonard. It was the business of its successive bishops, inaccordance with thcdecrccs of Usnagh, to annex the small neighbouring Iishoprics of eastMeath. They had considerable success. \Ve possess a list of churches grantcd by Eugenius, the last Irish bishop of Clonard, to the monastery of St. ‘Thomas the Martyr, Dublin.’ They are scattered over the tllrce dcaneries of Ilunshaughlin,Skreen and Trim. l‘hus Eugenius hadabsorbed into his diocesc the bishoprics of thosethree places. Anotherdocument tclls LIS that this same Eugcnius consecrated thc church of hlcck ; 2 which implics thatthe diocese of 1)ulcek was also suppressed. Thus by IT~T,the year of Eugenius’s dcath -within eighty ycars of the Synod or l¿atl~l)rcas:~il,;1nd before the Anglo-Normans had captured the cccIcsi:lstic:d domination of Meath-the dioc:csc or Clonard h:ltl expandedto four times itsoriginal sim. Its bishop ruled the whole area of tllc moderncounty of XTcath which lies south of thc I3oync and 13lackwntcr. SimonRochfort, the first 1Snglirh bishop, strctcllccl his arm further. \Ve have a cllartcr or his, which may be dated bcforc 1202, confirming to St. Thom:ls’s Abbey a number of churches in his It includes most, if not all, of thechurches granted hy his prcdeccssor, but adds othcrs. Among thcsc are somc in the de:u~cry of Sla’ne. Thc bishopric of Slane had been absorl)cd. The rapid estcnsion of his diocese towards the north . ..

lii ÏNTRODUCTION lii INTRODUCTION liii Duleek nor Clonard nor Clonmacnoise was a see. From ofwhich thoseover whom he was placcd werc either that day to this, in fact, the has had ignorant or negligent.” In a word,Malachy showcd no see.And the boundary which parts Meath from himself an ardent reformer.’ Kilmore is very different from the line which the fathers One wonders how, even with the assistance of Cellach of Rathbreasail drewbetween the dioceses of Clonard and Imar, a young man who hadnever left Armagh and Duleek, or that which the assembly of Usnagh drew could have already become sufficiently acquainted with between Clonmacnoise and Clonard. the usages of other churches to carry out thesc sweeping measures. Perhaps hiszeal was not always according i - I IV.-ST. MALACHY’SPART IN THEREFORMATION i to knowledge. But he soon became aware of his limita- It is not possible, within the limits of this Introduction, tions, and determined toseek instruction. With the to follow the later stages of the Reformation movement consent of Cellach and Irnar he betookhimself to in detail. In the present section I confine myself to the Malchus, who had by this time retired from the arch- part which St. Malachy played in its development. bishopric of Cashel and was settled at Lismore. There ,Malachy spent three years.During that period he Malachy was born at Armagh in 1095. He was there- fore a mere boy when the Synod of Rathbreasail met. doubtless increased his knowledge of Roman customs At the dawn of hismanhood he became the disciple and principles.But he did more.Cornlac MacCarthy, of the recluse Imar O’Hagan. Imar was insympathy son of the king of Desmond, was then a refugee in the with the aims of the reformers, andit was probably monastery of Malchus.Between Cormac and Malachy there grew up a friendship, which proved in later years through his influence that Malachy became imbued with of much advantage to the reforming cause.3 their principles. He soon attracted the notice of Cellach, i and wasby him ordained deacon. He was advanced to I But at length Malachy’s presence was urgently needed the priesthood about I I 19. Shortlyafterwards Cellach l in the north, and he was recalled by Cellach and Imar. What had happened was this. ‘I’he coarb of made the young priesthis vicar. For the next yFr or ). St. Comgall at Bangor, the princild religious site in two it was Malachy’s duty to administer the diocese of the north-east of Ireland, had lately died. Since he Armagh; and he did so in the mosteffective-indeed ended his days at Lisrnore, it may be assumed that he revolutionary- fashion. He evidently let no man despise was a friend of Malchus, and of the movement with ’ hisyouth. His purpose, as hisbiographer tells us, was which he was identified. At any rate his successor, who “to root out barbarous rites, to plant the rites of the Church.” “He established in allthe churches the was Malachy’suncle, expressed his willingness to sur- apostolic sanctions and the decrees of the holy fathers, render his office and the site of the monastery to his nephew? Here was an opportunity tocarry into effect and especially the c-stoms of the Holy Roman Church.” one of the canons of Rathbreasail, which had hitherto He introduced the Roman method of chanting the services of the’ canonical hours. ‘l He instituted anew i W,$5 4-7. Confession,Confirmation, the Marriage contract, of all a /.v¿,5s 8 f., and p. 21, note I. a Ser L+, 0 12, and 11. 27, note I. liv INTRODUCTION been a dead letter, by establishing the diocese of Connor. Cellach, duly elected coarb of Patrick, and consecrated bishop, had no doubt been able to organize the diocese of Armagh in accordance with the Rathbreasail schernc:. In like manner such a man as Malachy,enjoying the prestigewhich belonged tothe coarb of Comgall, if consecrated bishop, would probablysucceed in organ- izing the diocese of Connor. So in I 124 Malachy journeyed toBangor, was installed as abbot, and was made bishop byCellach.’ He administered hisdiocese with the samevigour which had already characterized his work at Armagh.But it is interesting toobserve how closely he conformed to the old Irish type of bishop, in spite of his Roman proclivities. At heart he was far less than coarb of Comgall, abbot of Bangor. Indeed, in strictness, he had no right to the title IL bishop of Connor I’; for Connor was not his see. He macle Bangorhis headquarters.a Iloubtless Malachy ,preferred Bangor to the nominal see, because it was consecrated by centuries of sacred memories, and because as yet he couldnot place the officeof bishop above that of abbot. He ruledhis great newlyformed diocese,or as much of it as hesucceeded in ruling, from its remotest corner on the seashore, as Aidan ruled Northumbria fromHoly Island. Therehe lived among his brethren, of whom he gathered a great company. There was no provisionfor his mensa, for he was l’a lover of poverty.” He practised austere asceticism.Yet he was an activemissionary. He tra- velledincessantly through the diocese, but alwayson foot, visiting the towns, and roaming about the country parts, surrounded by hisdisciples. He preached to the people whom he met on hisway.a Nothingcould be

I ...... _...... -

lvi INTRODUCTION INTRODUCTION lvii at Armagh, and what still remainedto be done. Whcn ability and force of character. Besides, he was possessed Cellach was elected abbot in I 105, and in the following of a personal charm which might in time disarm oppo- year was consecratedbishop, a great point had Lec11 sition. He was already a bishop ; therelore, it‘ he were gained. For the firsttime for 150 years the church of once seated in the chair of Patrick, the questiou wl~etller : Armagh had a bishop as its ruler. Wemay suppose the new coarb should be consecrated would notarise. that Cellach soon organized the diocese, the limits of More important still, he was not of the coarbial stock ; whichwere fixed at Rathbreasail. But whatever Gilbert with his entry into the see the scandal of hereditary or Malchus might hold as to the source of his áuthority, succession would cometo an end.. we cannot imagine that the members of the Church in But it was not tobe expected that thc appointmcnt the diocese based their allegiance to him on any other would be accepted without strong protest ; and at the ground than the fact that he was their abbot and the moment there seemed little prospect that the scllcmc: coarb of Patrick. That he was a bishop added ofCellach would attain fruition. There is no need to nothing, in their view, to hisclaims. Moreover Cellach enter into the details of the fierce struggle that ensued. belonged to the family which had long supplied Armagh It is dealt withe1sewhere.l Suffice it to say that by with abbots. The abuse of hereditary successionhad 1137, with the aid of O’lkien and MacCarthy, and not disappeared with his app0intment.l If his successor apparently with assistance also from Donough O’Cnrroll, was chosen in the time-honoured way, a member of the king of Oriel, he was undisputed coarh of Patrick coarbial familywould certainly be selected, and in all and . The victory waswon, and probability he would be a layman, who would not accept an immense stride hndbeen made in the Reformation episcopal orders. In a word, all that had been achieved movement. by the reformers atthe most important ecclesiastical ButMalachy had no mind to spend the rest of his centre in Ireland wouldbe undone. life at Armagh. Five yearsbefore, as the condition of Cellach had foreseen this, and accordingly he deter- his entry into the fray, he had stipulated thatas soon mined to nominate Malachy as hissuccessor. With as he had been accepted as archbishop he should resign the authority of Patrick ” he laid upon the nobles, the see and return to hisbeloved Bangor. So in I 137 and especiallyupon li the two kings of Munster,” the he nominated and consecrated Gelasius as his successor obligation of securing that hiswish should be carried in the primacy, and U returned to his former parish, Lut into effect. The twokings who were thus charged with not to Connor.” Let meexplain this enigmatical state- a difficult duty were Conor O’Brien, king of Thomond, ment.Malachy had had some years’ experience of the the principal representative of the O’Briens, and Cormac people of the diocese of Connor, whom St. Bernard MacCarthy, king of Desmond, Malachy’s friend. gently describes as “not menbut beasts.” He had From Cellach’s point of view the choice of a successor doubtless discovered that the district which it included which he had made was a wise one. Malachy was as couldnot be ruled by a single bishop. In fact it con- zealous a reformer as himself. He was a man of unusual sisted of two tribal territories, Di1 Araide in the north, . See XV, p. and Additional Note B. 1 L~,$5 20-31, with notes, and Addilional Notc C. lviii INTRODUCTION lviii INTRODUCTION lix

and Ulaid in thesouth; and the two tribes which coincided with B tribal district, that could only happen inhabited them wereusually engaged in mutual war. by chance. In fact it did not. It was much smaller He decided that it should be divided into two dioceses. than theother dioceses. It embraced only the present He consecrated a bishop forDá1 Araide, with his see barony of Clogher in the county of 'l'yrone, and the at Connor, and himself resumed the oversight of Ulaid, portion of Fern~anaghlying between it andthe Erne . with his see at Bang0r.l Thus originated the present waterway. It had within itno element of cohesion. dioceses of Down and Connor. In Malachy's time the It was most unlikely that it could ever constitute an . boundary between them seems to have run westiron1 ecclcsiastical unit, governed by a bishop. Larne. In the course of centuries it has shifted further Nevertlleless an attempt seems to have becn made to south. consolidate it as a diocese a few years alter Rathbreasail ; This division mas adirect violation of the letter or as might llave been expected, without succcss. A the ordinance of Rathbreasail; but it did not contravene , who apparently had no diocese, died its spirit. In the letter, which ignored the civil divisions in I 135. He was succeeded by (:hristian O'Morgair, of he country, theordinance could not be obeyed. brother of Malachy. He was probably nominated and Malachy adopted a scheme which sccured the pcrn~ancnt consecrated by his brother, who was then titular arch- rule of diocesan bishops in the district. bishop of Armagh. Now about this time I.)onough Malachy was now, and continued to be till his death, O'Carroll, king of Oriel, joincd thc ranks o!' the reformcrs, , or more strictly of Bangor;in the as wemay suppose under the influence of Malachy. current Irish phrase bishop of Ulaid. Rut his activities His kingdom included thclittle diocese of Clogher; already extended beyond his diocese. Within the next but the main part of it consisted of the present counties twoyears hc succeeded in establishing in actual fact of Monaghan and Louth. Accordingly n. bold stroke of another diocese which till now had cxisted only on policywas conceived and carried out. 'I'he diocese paper. It was that which the Synod of Rathbreasail had of Clogher was enlarged so as to cover the greater part called the diocesc of Clogher, and which we knowby of O'Carroll's kingdom. For this purpose the arch- the same name ; but which for sixty years or more bore bishop of Armagh surrc~~dcreda large part of his diocese the name of the diocese of Oriel. -the whole of Monaghdn and Lout!?. 'I'hen Christian That wemay understand his action let us return for movcdhis see from Clogher to the spot now occupied a moment to the five Ulster dioceses asplanned at by the village of Louth. 'I'hus there was constituted Rathbreasail. In four of them regard was paid to tribal a new diocese, which included the Rathbreasail diocese boundaries. The diocese of Raphoe corresponded to of Clogher, but was four times its size, and had its see Tir Conaill, Derry to Tir Eoghnin, Armagh to Oriel, at Louth. It was known as the diocese of Oriel. In while Connorcomprehended the two territories of all this \ve scc plainly the hand of Malachy. Not long D61 Araide and Ulaid. The diocese of Clogher was aftcr the removal of the see Christian died, and Malachy of necessity the remainder of the province. Ir il selected and consecrated his successor, oneEdan

89 3'3 32, O'Kelly. O'Kelly had a long episcopate, from 1139 to IX INTRODUCTION 1NTRODUCTION Ixi

I 182; and with the help of O’Carrull he organized his with great honour. He confirmed the erection of thc diocese, and gave it a cathedral at Jmth with a chapter metropolitan see of Cashel. But hepolitely declined of Augustiniancanons.’ Once againMalachy was the to grant the palls. They must be demanded, he said, maker of a diocese ; and once again, in the interest of by R council of the bishops, clergy and magnates ; and stability, he transgressed the letter of the Kathbreasail then they would be given. canons, whilefulfilling thcir spirit. It was not till after Hut if the Pope rdused Malachy’s request,he bcstowcd H the corning of the Anglo-Normans thatthe see was on him an officc, the securing of whichwe may con- brought back to Clogher. Subsequently the county of jecture to have been one of the purposes of his visit to Louth reverted to Armagh, and the diocese estcndcd Rome, though St. Bernard does not say so. Gilbert, to the west. About the year 1250 its boundaries cmle now old and infirm, had resigned the see of Limerick, to be what they now are.2 and with it hislegatine commission. Innocent made In 1139, after scttling the affairs of the diocese of Malachy papal legate in his stead.l Oriel,Malachy left Ireland on-an ìmporhnt mission. Thus Malachy returned to Ireland, still bishop of It willbe rcmembered that Gilbert had declared that Down indeed, but virtuallychief prelate of the Irish no archbishop could exercise his functions till the Pope Church. For the following eight years he laboured with had sent him the pall. That was the current doctrine zeal and vigour. St. Bernard unfortunately gives little of the age. Now neither Cellach, nor Malachy, nor information conccrning the details of his administrative Gelasius, nor Malchus, nor his successor at Cashel, had work 3s legate. Rut he relates one incident which received that ornament. They had therefore, in the suggests that in this periodMalachy was instrumental strict sense, no right to the title of archbishop. Malnchy in founding mother diocese. He nominated and con- resolvedto make request to the Pope in person for secrated the first known ,a not improbably palls for the two Irish metropolitans. So he set Out with the intention that he should unite in his own person from Bangor for Hon~e.~Of his journey it is un- the two offices of coatb of Barre, founder of Cork, and necessary to say anything here.4 diocesan bishop. At Rome Malachy was received by l’ope Illnocent 11. And in thisconnexion it isworth noticing that he i See Lib, ti .Id and notes. was evidentlyon friendly terms with Nehemiah, the firstknown bishop of the neighbouring diocese of C10yne.~ If that diocese was also founded by him he once agnin violated the letter of the liathbreasail canons, Cor by them Clope was included in the diocese of Emly. In 1148 Malachy convened a synod at Inispatrick, an island opposite Skerries, Co. Dublin. This synod dcmmded the palls in due form, and sent Malacbyto = Lye, 9 38. a 5 5’. B 47. c

lxii INTRODUCTION INTRODUCTION lxiii

obtain them. But he got no further on his journey and, a most striking addition, the inclusion of Gregory, than Clairvaux. There, after celebrating Mass on St. bishop of Ihblin, among the assembled prelates. It is Luke's Ihy, he was takenill of a fever; and there a remarkable that the bishop of Kells is not mentioned, fortnight later hedied in the arps of St. Bernard, on though the synod was held in his own city. How was All Souls' Day, 2nd November, 1148.~ the bishop of Dublin induced to throw in his lot with Nevertheless the palls came. They were brought to the Irish Church? We shall see in a moment. lreland by a legate specially commissioned by Popc Much business was transacted at this Synod. nut Eugmius III., John Paparo, cardinal priest of St. that which concerns us most nearly is the giving of the Laurence. A synod was held at Rclls to receive tl~ern palls. Cardinal Paparo brought the Irish bishops morc in March 1152,~of which the joint presidcnts werc than they had asked for; more indeed than they desired. Paparo, as legcs"lus n hiere, and Christian, first abbot of He presented, not two palls but four, Dublin and Tuam, Mellifont, and now bishop of Lismore, who had lately as well as Armagh and Cashel, being recognized as succeeded Malachy as legatus Bcs"i74S. archiepiscopal sees. This excessive generosity caused Of this synod Keating gives a short account, abridged much displeasure among theIrish bishops. I' For from the Annals of Cl~nemgh,~from which he had Ireland," says Keating, apparently paraphrasing the also derived his knowledge of the proceedings at Rath- Annals of Cloneangh, 'I thought it enough to have c breasail. He preserves a list of the bishops who attended. a pall in the church of Armagh and a pall in Cashel ; It includes twenty-twonames, if we count two vicari and particularly it was in spite of the church of Armagh who represented absent bishops. There werebesides, and the church of Ihwn that the other pnlls were given." as Keating informs us, five bishops-elect. And there The cause of this discontent is not far to seek. Thc was certainly one bishop of a diocese whowas neither chicf gravamen no doubt was that Dublin was included present nor represented, Edan O'Kelly, bishop of Oriel. among the four. The constant friction which had So it appears that in 1152 there were at least twenty- subsisted for many years between the diocese of Dublin cight dioceses in Ireland-a number considerably-- larger and the Irish Church suficiently explains the indignation than was contemplated at Rathbreasail. The increase in . of the archbishop of Armagh, aggrav3ted by thc fact number is partly accounted for by the presence of the thatthe creation ofnew archbishops imposed a limit bishop of the recently formed diocese of Kilmore, the upon his authority. It also enables us to understand division of the diocese of Connor into Connor and Down, why his displeasure was shared by.the Irish generally. That a see whose bishops had behaved so haughtily in = m,19 67-75. I There was no unnecessary delay on the part or the Popc in the past should, at the very nloment of its entrance into sending the palls. Afkr'the denth or Malachy a deputalion was theIrish Church, reccive so signal an honour, long sent from Ireland to Komc to demand them. l'apro set out to ' confer them, and reached England in 1150 ; but King Stephen denied to Armagh and Cashel, and that in the person would not allow him to procecd to Ireland except on terms which of its bishop it should be given jurisdiction over bishops he could not accept. (John of Ilexham, p. 326 ; HiJtorin it Ponti/cdis in Al. G. Irl. xx. 539 f.) whom till now had treated with contempt, could not ' Vol. iii. p. 313 ff. but be regarded as unreasonable, or even insulting. lxiv INTRODUCTION lxiv . . INTRODUCTION lxv

But on the other hand, recalling the early history of the lengthy introduction. The L$ of Marnchy was ccrtainly Church in Dublin, we can comprehend why, in spite of written before the Synod of Kclls met in March 1152; all this,special favour was bestowedupon it. Dublin, for Christian, who attended the Synod as bishop of as we hdve seen, was a not too submissive suffragan of Lismore, is spoken of in the L+ as abbot of Mellifont.l Canterbury. Its ambition was that its bishop should Its earliestpossible date is a couple of monlllsafter have the status of a metropolitan. The opportunity Malachy’s death. The ignorancedisplayed in 5 6g of had come for gratifying its desire, and at the same time the movements of the Pope in 1148 is so inexplicable bringing it under the Irish ecclesiasticalrdgime. The on the assumption of a lntcr date that it maybe pall at once separated it from Canterbury and united it assigned to January I 149.’ In the following translation with Ireland. It was the pricepaid for its submission the textprinted by de Backer’ isused, with the to the Primacy of Armagh.Gregory therefore became exception of a few sentences which have been emended. , and had the right-which his It does not differ to any great extent from that of predecessor had long before illegally assumed-to have Mabill~n.~Following de Uacker I have divided the the cross carried beforehim. With the gift of the text into chapters, in accordance with the MSS.; but pall Paparo bestowed upon him “the principal part of Mabillon’s sections have bcen retained, as nlorc conve- the bishopric of Glendalough as his diocese,” promising nient for reference, the numbers of dc Backer’s sections hin1 the remainder on the death of the bishop who then being addcd within brackets. ruled it.All this was done, we are told, because it I3y way of illustration four letters of St. Ikrnnrd and was fitting that the place in whichfrom ancicnt time his two scrnlons on St. Malachy havc Ileen addcd. ‘l’hey had been the royal seat and head of Ireland,” should be arc translated from Malillon’s with some made a metropolitan see.’ corrections. Thc datcs of these documcnts are cliscusscd There was at last one Church in Ireland, which cm- be10w.7 braced within it not only the Celtic parts of the island, $5 14, 52. but, all the Danish dioceses as well.And the whole a Sec p. 122, note I. a Cp. R.LA. XPXV. 258 ff. This conclusion is corrohoralcclby Church was ruled by the bishops. The Reformation Tundale’s Vision, which sccrns to IIRVC been written early in I 149 may not have been complete in every detail-there was (see Friedel nntl Mcycr, La Vixion L YÙndd~,1907, pp. vi-xii; Z

I. lxvi INTRODUCTION St. Bernard’s numerousquotations from the Bible and other sources are printed in italics, so far as I have recognized them. The scripturalallusions are given as nearlyas possible inthe words of the Authorized (in the Apocryphal books the Rcvised) Version, though at times they do not agree with the Vulgate Latin. Where it has been found necessary to depart from their render- THE LIFE OF ST. MALAC’IIY ings, the symbol “ vg.” follows the references inthe footnotes. PREFACE I desire tomake gratefulacknowledgement of help received from my friends, of whom I must specially I. IT is indeed always worth while to portray the illus- mention Ur. L. C. Purser,Senior Fellow of Trinity trious lies of tbe saints, that they mny serve as a mirror College, Dublin, Mr. K. I. Best, the Rev. J. E. L. Oulton, and an.example, and give, as it were, n relish to the life the Rev. Dr. J. M. Harden and the Rev. Canon C. P. of men on earth. Vorby this means in somc sort they Price. My wife assisted mc inthe preparation of the live among US, even afev deafh,’ and many of those who index. ‘ are deud zuhile thy live e are challenged and recnllcd by St. Patrick’s Day, Igza them to true life. But now especially is there need for it because holiness is rare, and it is plain that our age is lacking in men. So greatly, in truth, do we perceive that lack to have increased in our day that none can doubt that we are smitten by that saying, Hecuuse iniquity shall abound fhe love of many shall was cold; 9 and, as I sup- pose, he has come or is at hand of whom it is written, Want shall go btyore his fam4 If I mistake not, Anti- christ is he whom famine and sterility of all good both precedes and accompanies. Whether therefore it is the herald of one now present or the harbinger of one who shall come immediately, the want is evident. I spcak not of the crowd, I speak not of the vile multitude of the children of fhis zvovld: I would have you lift up your eyes upon the very pillars fi of the Church. Whom can you show me, even of thenumber of those who

1 Ecclus. xlviii. IZ (vg.). ’ I Tim v. G. Cp. Rev. iii. I. a Matt. xxiv. 12. ‘ Jnb xli. zz (vg.). Luke xvi. S. a Gal. ii. g. I 2 . TIIE LIFE OF ST. MALACIlY THE I,IPE 011‘S’l‘. MALACIIY 3 seem to be gives for a ligirf fa the GenfiIes,l that in his The perfect man is ready to forgo even necessarics. lofty station is not rather a smoking wick than a blazing I~ULthat is beside the mark.’ Would that somelimit lamp? And, says One, f fhc ¿&hi fhaf isin fhee be were set on superfluous things ! Would that our desires darkness, how greaf is fhaf darkness! B Unlessper- were notinfinite! lht what? Perhaps you mightfind chance, which I do not believe, you will say that they one who can achieve this. It would indeed be difficult; shine who suppose that gain is godliness ; who inthe but [ifwe find him] see what we have done. We were Lord’s inheritance seek nof fh fhings which are the seeking for a very good man, a deliverer of many ; and Lord’s, but rather fircir 0wn.4 Why do I say fheir ozun ? lo, we have labour to discover one who can save himself. He would be perfect and holy, even while he seeks his l‘he very good man today is one who is not utterly bad. own and retains his own, who should restrain his heart 2. Wherefore, since the gudb an hm cmsed2 from the andhands from the things of others. Butlet him earth, it seems to methat I do not employ myself to remember, who seems to himself to haveadvanced no purpose when I recall to our midst, from among those perhapsthus far, thatthe same degree of holiness is zuhg were redeemed ji-ana fhe eurfh,s Uishop Malachy, a demanded even of a gentile.6 Are not soldiers bidden mantruly holy, and a nlnn, too, of our own time, of to be contenf ~uifhfhir wages that they may be saved ? singular wisdom and virtue. Hc ‘II~t1 hztrniq tznd n Butit is a great thing for a doctor of theChurch if shinitzg ZiArht; and it has not !,ccn qwId~ed,but only he be asone of thesoldiers; or, intruth (as thc removed. Who wouldwith good right be angry wit11 mc prophet speaks totheir reproach), if be as wifh the if I move it back again? Yes indced, neither the n~en people so wifh fhe pn’est. 7 Hideous ! Is it so indeed ? of my own age, nor any succeeding gcneration should be Is he rightly to be esteemedhighest who, falling from wanting ingratitude to nie if bymy pen I recall one the highest rankcan scarce cleave tothe lowest, that whom the course of nature has borne away ; if I restore he be not engulfed in theabyss? Yet how rareis to the world one of whom fhe worLd was not zuorfhy; even such a man amongthe clergy ! Whom, likewise, if I preserve for the memory of men one zuhose ntelrory do you give me whois content with necessaries, who may be blessedB to all who shall deign to read ; if while I despises superfluities? Yet the law hasbeen enjoined rouse my sleeping friend, fht ooice of the irrrtle be henrd beforehand by the Apostles onthe successors of thc in our land’ saying, Lo, I mn 7oithyo1t nlzuuy, eatw unto ’ Apostles, Hnving food and raiment, kt us be firevezvifh the end af fire world.8 ‘I‘hen again, he was buried among confent.8 Where is this rule ? Wesee it in books, but 1 Crufis. PS. xii. I. notin men. But you have [the saying] aboutthe 3 Rev. xiv. 3. John v. 35. righteous man, that fire law of his Gad is in his hearf,’ 5 Heb.38. xi. 6 ~cclus.xlv. I. 7 Cant. ii. 12. For the meaning compareCant. lix. 3 : The not in a codex. Nor is that thc standard of perfection. voice of the turtle “is a sign that wintcr is past, prochinling never- theless lhat the time of pruning has come . . . The voice, more likc 1 xlir. 6. * Matt. 23. Isa. vi one who groans than one who sings, admonishes us of our I Tim. vi. 5. ’ I’hil. ii. ZI ; I Cor. xiii. 5. age.” After Eugenius III. had visited Clairvaux St. nernar~%~E; li Cp. Matt. v. 47. e Lokc iii. 14. “ The voice of theturtle has been heart1in our chapter. We had Isa. xxiv. z ; Hos. iv. g (incxact quotalion). Ereat joy an4 delight.” (Ej. 273.) B I Tim. vi. 8 (inexact quotation). 0 l’s. xxxrii. 3 I. (1 Malt. xxviii. 10. 4 THELIFE OF ST. MALACHY us ;l this duty is eminently ours. Nay, is it not mine, notpanegyric but narrative. I shall endeavour that it inasmuch as that holy man included me amonghis may be chaste and clear, informing the devout, and not specialfriends, and in such regard that I maybelieve wearying the fastidious.At any rate the truth of niy that I was second to none in thnt respect of gloly ? a Nor narrative is assured, since it has been communicated by do I find that intercourse with holiness so eminent you ; and beyond doubt you assert nothing but things of misses its reward ; I havealready received the first- which you have most certain information. fruits. He was near the end ; nay, rather, near the Here ends the Prologue. beginning, according tothe saying, when man hath a 1 Vobis (pl.) ; i. c. Congan and others in Ireland. finished then is he (ritt at the (regz’n~ing.~I ranto him that th Messing ofhim that was ready to die might come upon ?m.‘ Already he could not move his other limbs ; but,mighty to giveblessing, he raisedhis hands upon my head and blessed me.s I have iuhedeu’ the Blessing ;(I how then can I be silent about him ? Finally, you enjoin me to undertake this task, Abbot Congan,’ my reverend brother and sweet friend, and with you also (as you write from Ireland) al,! that Church of th saints e to which you belong. I obey with a will, the more so because you ask

That is, at Clairvaux. See 5 75. a Apparently a co~hsedreference to z Cor. iii. IO;xi. 17 (vR.). a Ecclus. xviii. 7 (inexact quotation). ’J011 xxix. Ij. ‘ 8 See 5 73, end. I Pel. iii. g. 7 Thisabbot, to whom the Lifc is dedicated, belonged to the Cistercian Order, as the words “reverend brother” imply. He may thereforebe identified with Congan, abbot oftheCisterclanmonnstery of the Suir, mentioned in 5 64. That he was personally known to St. Bernard is clear ; and it is probable that he was one of the Irishmen who byMnlachy’s desire were instructed nt Clairvaux (8 39). Thady Dowling (A?mals, s.a. 1147) identifies him with “Cogganus,”ahhot of Killeshin, near Carlow, stating on the authority of Nicholas hlaguire that he wrote the psta of Malachy and Bernard. Though this statement is probably not accurate, it , is possible that our Congan was abbot of Killeshin before he bccame a Cistercian. B Ecdus. xxxi. II (VE.). 9 Ycsfra illn omnis ccclcsio sancfoorunr. We should perhaps render, “ the whole church of holy persons over which you preside,” i. c. Congan’s convent. Elsewhere in the Lije, ccclcszà is used for n local community, such as the church of Armagh (5 20, etc). But see Serm. i. 5 3. Vacandard understands the phrase to mean “ the Cistercian communities of Irclancl ” (K.Q.ff.lii. 48). TIIE LIFE OF ST. Mr~IAClIY 7

both by descent and in power, like unto the ~za~neo/ Be great mu that are in the earfh.’ hZoreover his n~othcr,~more noble in ~nincl than in Ido.~d,took pains, 1 in the very beginning o/ his ways,3 10 show to her child the ways o/ life,4 cstccming this knowledge of more value lo him than tho empty knowledge of the learning of this world. Forboth, I~owvevcr,he hnd al’titude in propor-. CHAZ’TEK I tion to his age. In the scl~oolshe was taught learning, nt Tht, early o/ Mzfachy. fLrviug hen admifld to l’loly Orrkrs 11ome the fear of the Lord,5 and by daily progress he duly hL. assoricztes wilh AIa2ch.r responded to both tcachcr and nlotl~cr.~ For indccdhc was endowed from the first with a good spirit,’ in virtue of I. OURMalachy, born in Ireland,’ of n bar- which he was a docile boy and very lovable, wonderfully ‘0g5’ barous people, was brought up there, and there gracious to all in all things. ßut he was [now] drinking, received his education. But from the barb:lrism of his instead of milk from the breast of a mother, the waters birth hecontracted no taint, anymore tllan the lishes uf savirzg wisdo~n,~and day by day he WRS increasing in of the sea from theirnative salt. Hut how dcliglltful discretion. I11 discretion, sll:lll I say, or in holincss? II‘ to reflect, thatunculturcd barbarislnshould have pro- I say both, I shall not regret it, for I slro~rldsay /he fr~th.!’ duced for us so worthy a a fellow-citizen with the saints €IC bchavcd as an old 111a11, aboy in )cars without a and menhr of the household of GodS He who brings boy’s plnyfulncss. And when I)ecause of this he was rc- honey out of the rock and oil out o/ the flindy rock gnrdod witll rcvcrcncc and astorlishrncnt by all, he \V;LS Himself did this. His parents,6 however, were grcat

~ Malachy was born in 1095, before November. See IJclow, Tllerefore we may acceptColKin’s sk~tc~nenLthal the fau~ily was as ill p. 291)). p. 130. n. 2. known O’lhgllerty his [lay (Tritr.v, IT so, they Ila(l prol~al~lyonly resulllrd a11 carliers~lrnmlle : hr according 10 8 Urbnnrm, citizen-like. a Eph. ¡i. 19. Deut. xxxii. 13. Macl‘irlis (H~JJ-~Irish Acatlemy MS. 23 I’. I, p. 69%) h1:rlnchy \vils A.7: make the curiousslalement that “Marl Macdoc o of the salne stock as St. Mael IlriGtc, son of Tornan. The Intlcr. as as nl of (’onall Monpir and his father Mughron ” died in I 101. This is perhaps well the O’l)o~hertys, wcrc thc race Coll~xn suficient evidence that Malachy’s fatherwas Mughron UR Morgair, (A;iamn;ln, Genc:r!ofly opp. p. 342). whoaccording to A. U. was urd fir I¿p.7rrd (chief professor) at 2 Sam. vi¡. 9. Tt is intereslinl: to nok the c!lnpll:& Inid IJY 1lerna1-11011 Armagh, and died at “ungret, Co. Limerick, on October 5, 1102. St. Malachy was then only seven or eight years of age. ’I’hos we may the intlue~~ceol hfal;lclly’s nlother o11 his lire. How nlllch 111. account for the large part taken hy his mother in his early educa- himsell owed tohis motl~erAleth is well known. See KZ? i. I, tion. Dut a poqm attributed to Malachy (L.B.88) calls his father 2, g, IO. Malachy’s mother wns pI-oIJaldy a memlJer or the fanlily Ilermot. The form of thesurname varies. It is usually written ol O’ITanralty.See IJClOW, p. 27, n. 2. Prov. viii. 22. 4 I’s. xvi. I I. Ua Morglir; lmt A.T., A.Z. (Un. Mongain), LB. (LC.), andthe F’s. xxxiv. II. Yellow Book or Lecan (T.C.D. MS. H. 2. 16, p. 327 c), hay Ua Mongair. The form UR Morgair is cer~rinlyright, for IL ’ The description of hlalachy’s boyllood 11). St. Llemard may I)e appears‘ in the contemporary Rook ol Lcin

8 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 9 not found on that account, as commonly happens, more matters. One further incident, however, I relate because, arrogant, but rather quiet and subdued in all meekness.l in my judgement, it yielded a sign, notonly of good, Not impatient of rule, not shunning discipline, not averse butalso of great hope in the boy.Koused once on a from reading, not, therefore, eager for games-so espe- time by the reputation of a certain teacher, famous in . cially dear to the heart of boys of that age. And he the studies which- are called liberal, he went to him advanced beyond all of his own age 2 in that learning, at desiring to learn. For indeed he was now grasping after least, which suited his years. For in discipline of morals the last opportunities of boyhood, and was longing eagerly and advance in virtues in a short time he even outshone , . for such learning. But when he went into the house he aU his instructors.’ His ~nction,~however, rather than saw the man playing with an awl, and with rapid strokes his mother, was his teacher.Urged by ithe exer- makingfurrows in the wallin somestrange fashion. cised himself not slothfully also in divine things, to seek Andshocked at the baresight, because it smacked of solitude, to anticipate to meditate in th law: to levity, the serious boy dashed awayfrom him, and did eat sparingly, to pray frequently,and (because on account not care even to see him from that time forward. Thus, of his studies he had not leisure to frequent the church, though an avid student of letters, as a lover of virtue and from modesty would not) to Ziff up holy hands every- he esteemed them lightly in comparison with that which where 7 to heaven ; butonly where it could be done was becoming. By suchpreliminary exercises the boy secretly-for already he was careful to avoid vainglory, was being prepared for the conflict which awaitcd him in that poison of virtues.8 more advanced agc ; and already in his own person he z. There is a hamlet near the city in which the boy was challenging the adversary. Such, then, was the loy- studiedl9whither his teacher was wont to go often, ac- hood of Malachy.Moreover he passed through his companied byhim alone. When they were going there adolescence with like simplicity and purity ; except that both together, as he related afterwards, he would step as years increased, there increased also forhim wisdom back, stop a moment,1° and standing behind his teacher, and favour wifh God and man.= when he was notaware of it, spread forth his hands 3. From this time, that is, from his early adolescence, toward heaven,ll and quickly send forth a prayer, as if it what was in the man began to appear more plainly, and I were a dart; and, thus dissembling,once morewould itcame to beseen that thegrace of God which was in follow the teacher. By such a pious trick the boy often him was not in vain.4 For the industrious young manJ5 deceived him who was his companion as well as teacher. seeing how the world lieth in wickedness,B and con- It is notpossible to mention all the qualities which sidering what sort of spirit he had received, said within adorned his earlier years with the hue of a good natural himself, “It is not the spirit of this Whathave disposition; we must hasten to greater and more useful the two in common? One has no communion with the 1 Eph. ¡v. 2. . a Gal. i. 14. ’ PS. cxix. 99. other any more than light wifh darkne~s.~But my spirit 4 I John ii. 20. 6 PS. Ixxvii. 4 (vg.). 2. I Tim. ii. PS.i. ’ 8. Forfiari. Luke ii. 40, 52. y John ¡i. 25. o Armagh. See 5 4. Vims uirfutunr. - I Cor. xv. IO. I Kings xi. 28. I John v. 19. 11 I Kings viii. 22, 54. 10 Cp, Virg. An. vi. 465. ’ I Cor. ii 12. B Cp. John ¡i. 4 (vg.). o z Cor. vi. 14. THE LIFE OF ST.MALACHY II IO THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 4. (3) TheFe was a man in the city of Armagh,l where is of God, and I know the things that are ireely given me Malachy was brought up-a holyman and of great in it. From it I have innocence of life till now, from it austerity of life, a pitiless castigator of his body,2who had a the ornament of continence, from it hunger for righteous- cell near the ch~rch.~ Init he abode, sewing God wifh ness,%from it also that glory of mine, by so much more fastings and prayers day and To thisman Malachy secure because it is more secret, the testimony of con- my betook himself to receive a rule B of life from c. 1112. science.3 None of these issafe for me under the prince him, who had condemned himself while alive to of this world4 Then, I have this treasure in an earthen such sepulture. And note his humility. From his vesseZ.6 I must take heed lest it should strike against earliest age hehad had God as histeacher-there is something and be broken, and the oil of gladness e which no doubt of it-in the art of holiness ; and behold, I carry be poured out. And in truth it is most difficult not to strike against something amid the stones and rocks His name was Imar (I 5). He was no doubt Imar O’llagan, who founded the monastery of St. l’au1 and St. Peter at ArmaWh,and of this crooked and winding way and life.’ Must I thus built a stone church for it whichwas consecrated on October 21, in a n~omcntlose together all the blessings o/ goodness I 126. It was placed, either at its foundation or subsequently, under the rule of the regu!ar canons of St. Augustine. Imar dicd wilh which have been prevented 8 from the beginning ? on I pilgrimage at Rome in 1134, and is commenloraled in Gorman on Rather do I resign them, and myself with them, to Him Auput 13, and in Usuard on Novernller 12. He was at this time from whom theycome. Yea, and I am His. lose cvidently leading the life of an anchoret. Kccves (Chur-cher. p. 28) I inferred from his Christian name that he hnd some Danish blooll in my very soul 9 for a time that I may not lose it for ever. his veins. There is no certain indication of Malachy’s agc when he And what I am and all that I have, where can they be became h.is disciple. llut he had reached adolcscence ($3), and was old enough to choose his own teachers ($2). In I I 12 he was seven- as sale as in the hand or their Author? Who so con- teen years of age. We shall see that he long acknowledged Imar cerned topreserve, so powerlulto hold, so faithful to as his master : $$ 5, 6, S, 12, 14, 16. restore? He will preservein safety. He will restore in a I Cor. ix. 27 (vg.). J That is, apparently, the great stone church (dzir,rliuc 7m;r), on goodtime. Without hesitation I givemyself toserve which Cellach put R shingle roof in 1125. According to Reeves Him by His gifts. I cannot lose aught of all that I spend (Churcher, pp. 14, 28) it was probably on the site of [he present Cathedral, from which the Abhey of St.Paul and St. I’eter was on my labour of piety. Perchance I mayeven hope distant 130 yards tothe north. It was the principal church of for some greater boon. He whogives freely is wont to Armagh till 1268. For an account of the life of such recluses as I Imar the reader may hc referred IO 13. MncCarthy, Coden P&ztitlo- repay withusury. So it is. He will even heap up and Vdicnnus No. 830, p. 5 f. increase virtue in my soul.” 10 ‘ Luke ii. 37. FUY~/IU#C.The word, as used by St. Bernard, seems to include So hethought-and did; knowingthat apart from the two notions of rule and example. It would seem that Malachy deeds the thoughts of man are vanity.ll received some sort of monastic rulc from Imar. Cp. $ 7, “h! monastery,” and the reference to “ the first day of his conversion in 5 43. Both passages imply that he belonged to a religions order. 1 I Cor. i¡. 12. * Matt.Cp. v. G. So in $ 5 he is said to have been herore the other disciples of Imar y z Cor. i. 12 (vg.). L John xiv. 30, etc. “in conversion.” Onlaler occasions he was subject to Imar’s z Cor. ¡v. 7. a l’s. xlv. 7. “command ” ($5 r4,r6). It is not improhable that the disciples who 7 Collect of Mass for Travellers. n xxi. 3. PS. gathered round Illm were thc nucleus of the commnnily which he a Matt. x. 39. founded nt Arlungh (nole I). If so. the inference is rcasonable that Io l’s. cxxxviii. 3 (vg.). Malacl~ybecanlc a rrgulnr canon of St. Aupstine. PS.xciv. II. l ...... _-

i- I2 THELIFE OP ST. MALACHY l THELIFE OF ST. YALACHY [3 he became once more the disciple of a man,himself account of his age, doubted whether he would persevere, B man meek and lmly in heart.l If we did not know and feared a fall. Some, accusing him of rashness, were it, by this one deed he himselfgave us proofof it. in fact h‘ighly indignant with him because he had under- Let them read this who attempt to teach whatthey l taken a difficult task, beyond his ageand strength, withoul have not learned, Laping to themselves discipleSz though consulting them. Butwithout counsel he did nothing; they have never been disciples, blind leaders of the blinds l for he had counsel from the prophet whosays, It is good Malachy, taught of Goal4 none the less sought a man for a man that he bearthe yoke in his youth, and adds, to be his teacher, andthat carefully and wisely.By ! He sitteth aloneand keepeth silence because he halh borne what better method, I ask, could he both give and it upon himl The youth sat at the feet of Imar (for receive a proof of hisprogress ? . If the example of . that was the man’s name) and either learned obedience Malnchy is for them avery sdl thing,5 let them con- or showed that he had learnt it. . He sat as one that was sider the action of Paul. Did not he judge that his at rest,as meek, as humble. He sutand kept silence,3 Gospel, though he had not received it of man but from knowing, as the prophet says, that silence is the ornament Christ,B ShOl4ld be discussed with men, lest by any means of righteou~ness.~He sat as one that perseveres, he was he uvas running 01 had run in vain? Where he was I silent as one that is modest, except that by that silence not confident, neither am I. If any one be thus of his he was speaking, with holy David, in the ears of confidente let him take heed lest it be not so much God : I am a youth and despised, yet do not I forget thy confidence as rashness.But these matters belong to precepts.6 And for a time he sat alone, because he another time. had neither companion norexample ; forwho before 5. Now, however, the rumour of what had happened Malachyeven thought of attempting the mostsevere went through the city, and it was universally stirred by discipline inculcated by the man? It was held by all in- this new and unexpected event. Allwere amazed, and deed to be wonderful, but not imitable. Malachy showed wondered at his virtue, all the more because it was that it was imitable by the mere act of sitting and keeping unusual in a rude people. You would see that then silence. In a few days he had imitators not a few, thoughtswere being revealed out of the hearts of many.O stirred by hisexample. So he who at first salalone The majority, considering the act from a human stand- andthe onlyson of his father, became’ now one of . point, were lamenting and grieving that a youth who was many, from being the only-begotten ’ became the firstborn an object of love and delight to all had given himself up among many brethren.8 And as he was before them in to such severelabours. Others, suspecting lightness on 1 Lam. iii. 27, 28 (inexact quotation). Heb. v. 8. a The rule of silence was very strictly observed by the . 1 Matt. xi. 29. * Cp. z Tim. ¡v. 3. This explains the stress laid by St. Bernard, here and elsewhere, on a Matt. xv. 14. 4 Isa. liv. 13 ; John vi. 45. Malachy’s practice. Cp. thePreface of Philip of Clairvaux to 6 I Cor. iv. 3. a Gal. i. II, 12. V.P. vi. : “In truth I hale learned nothing thatcan more effec- 7 Gal. i¡. 2. tively deserve the riches of the grace of the Lord than to sit and be 8 Printed text, hoc rcit. read rit with (hccrif), and two I K silent, and always to conduscend to mm cif low estate.’’ or ,de Backer’s MSS. 4 [sa. xxxii. 17 (vg.). PS.cxix. 141 (vg.). u Luke ii. 35. 0 Lam. iii. 28. 7 John i. 14,18. Rom. viii. 29. - THE LIFX OP ST.MALACHY I4 THE LIFEOF ST. MALACHY conversion,’ so was he more sublime than they in conver- less of humilitythan of humanity. Nor did temptation sation ; and he who came before all, in the judgement of fail to test our modern Tobit,l and, as in the old story, all was eminent above all in virtue.And he seemed it came from a woman12 or rather from the serpent through a His sister,* abhorring the indignity both to his bishop 9 and to his teacher,a worthy to be promoted to the degree of deacon. And they constrained (as it seemed to her) of his office, said : “What are you him4 doing, madman ? Let the dead bury their dead.” li And she attxked hin1daily with this repouch.a But he 6. (4) From this time onwards the Levite 6 of the Lord publicly girded himself to every work of piety, but more answered the foolish woman according to her folly,7 especially to those things in which there seemed some “Wretched woman, you preserve the sound of the indignity. In fact it was his greatest care to attend to pure wordla but you are ignorant of its force.” So he the burial of the dead poor> because that savoured not maintained with devotion, and exercisedunweariedly the ministry which he had undertaken under compulsion. The technical word for entry into a religious order. For that reason also they deemed that the ofice of the Cellach, archbishop of Armagh (5 IS), son or Aedh, and grand- son of Maelisa, who was abbot of Armagh 1064-1091.€le was priesthood should be conferred upon him. And born early in rollo. Of his childhood and youth we know nothing, 1119(7)this was done. But when he was ordained for the statement of Mercdith Ilanmer (Clrrotr. of Zrtlund (1633), p. rol) that he is said to have been “broughtup at Oxford is priest he was about twenty-fivcyears old.10 And if in probably as inaccurate as other assertions which he makes about him. hoth his ordinations the rule of the Canons seems to Cellach was elected abbot of Armagh in August, 1105,and in thc following month (September 23) he received Iioly Orders. In I 106, have been somewhat disregarded-as indeed does seem while engaged on a visitation of Munster, he was consecrated bishop. to have been the case,for he received the Levitical Thus he departed from the precedent set 11y his eight predecessors, who were withollt orders (5 19). €€e was one of the lenders of the ministry before his twenty-fifth, and the dignity of the Romanieing party in Ireland. and attended theSynod of Kathl~reasn~l priestl~ood beforehis thirtieth year “--it may well be in 1110(Keating, iii. 307). IIe died in his fiftieth year, at Artl- patrick, in CO. Limerick, on April I, rrzg, and was buried on Tobiac. The Greek of the Buok of Tobit, followed by the April 4 at Lismore. These facts are mainly gathcrcd from the English versions, calls the father Tolrit, and the son Tobias; Ilre Annals. For motc about Cellach, see p. xrxiv. Vulgate calls both Tobias. The text of chap. ii. is Innpr inthe Imar.See above p. II, n. I. Vulgate than in the Greek anal English, and neither of the verses 4 Luke xxiv.29.-Malachy can l~ardly haw been more, he was (Vulg. 12, 23) fromwhich St. Bernard here borrows words is prollably less, than twenty-threc years of age at this lime. Sce represented in the latter. p. 16, n. z. Tobit ii. 12 (wg.). a Cp. Gen. iii. 12 f. 6 I. 8. deacon. ‘ Sheis mentioned again in 5 Ir. Matt. viii. zz. o It does not appear that deacons as such were specially con- a Tobit ii. 23 (vg.). 7 Prov. xxvi. 5. cerned with the burial of the tlcad. The present passage, indeed, l’s. xi¡. 6. D Cellach and Imar. implies the contrary. Malachy was made deacon against his will ; lo Malachy complcted his twenty-fifth year in 1120. See p. 130, his care for the dcad poor is mentioned as a work of piety, volun- n. 2. For thedate of his ordination to the priesthood see p. 16, tarily superndded to thc duties of his office. IIis sister (see helow) n. 2. would have been unlikely to ask him to abandon P practice which For the canons of councils which regulaled the minimum age of he could not decline. Eut there was ancient prcccdent for a deacon deacons and priests reference may bc made to the article “Orders, bcen aware. cnpging in such work, of which hlalachy may have Holy,” by the late Dr. Ed,r in Hatch in the Dictionary of ChT&iU72 At Alexnndria throughout the persccution or Valerian, one or the Antiquitits, vol. ii. p. 1482 f. From a very early date they were deacons, lrusehius by name, not withont danpcr to himsclf, prcpnrcd respcctively twenty-five ant1 lhirty years, in accordance with the for burin1 the In~cliesof “the pcrfcct and 1,lessetl martyrs” (Eus., stdement of the text, though there were some exceptions in H.E. vii. II. 24). F -- ... . .

16 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY I7 ascribed to the zeal of theordainer and the merits of up his talents, but cager for profit fromthcn1.l And him whowas ordained.’ But for my part, I consider behold he began to root out with the hoe of the tongue, thatsuch irregularity shouldneither be condemnedin to destroy, to day by daymaking crookedthe the case of a saint, nor deliberately claimed by him who straight and the rough places ?laka He rejoiccd as a is not a saint. Not content with this the bishop giant to run e~erywhere.~You might call hin1 a con- I I20 also committed to him his own authority * to sow suming fire I)urning the brim of crimes.5 You might the holy seed in a nation which was not koly,‘ and to call him en axe or a mattock cas:ing down evil planting~.~ give to a people rude and living without law: he law of Hc extirpatcd barbaric ritcs, heplanted those of the life and of discipline. He receivcd thecommand with Church. All out-worn superstitions (lor not a few of all alacrity. even as he was jervent in spirit,6 not hoarding them were discovered) he abolished, and, whcresocver remote places. The eiEhth-century Irish Canons, known as the he round it, every sort of nlalign influcncc sent by evil Hiberncnsis, prescribe the same minimum ages for the diaconate angels. and prrsl$erate,ancl adda clause, the gist ofwhich seems to 7. In fine whatsocver cameto his notice which was be that a Lhop at the time of his consecration must he thirty or forty years of age (Wassersclll~betl,Irische ~~~~u~~su~II~z~~Iv~~~~,1885, irregular or unbecoming or perverse his eye did not spare p. 8). As late m the year 10Sg. at theCouncil of Meltí, prcsitlrd ovcr hutas the hailscatters the uniimely figs from /he fig- IlyPopc UrhanIl., it w:ls decreed (can. 5, Manzi, xx. 723, [hat none shoulh be admitted deacon under twcnty-four or twenty-five trees,IOand as thc wind the dust jrom /he /ace of the carfh,ll yews of age, or plicst under thirty. But at the Council of Ravenna, so did IIC strive with all his might to drive out bcrorc 1315 (can. 2, ibid. XYV. 537), the ages were loweled lo twenty and twenty-five respectively. his face and deslroycntirely such things from his 1 Cellach would hardly have understood the nee11 fur this apology. people. And in place of all thcsc thc most exccllcnt It is more than prollablc that he was ignorant of the canons rdrrrd legislator dclivcrcd thhenvcnly laws. madc regnla- to. I-le himselfwas ordaineil, apparentlyto the priesthood, in Hc 1105, when heuas under twenty-six, and consecraled bishop tions full of righteousness, full of moderation and integrity. in I 106, wheu he was under taenlyseven years of age. St. Bernard Moreover in all churches he ordained the apostolic sanc- himself seems to have b.-en ortlained prie4 when he was about twentyfive yrars old (Vacandnrd, i. 67). tions and the decrees of the holy fathers, and especially E In other words he made him his vicar. This maywell have the customs of the holy Kon~an Church.le Henceit is that been in 11x1; for the Amals record that in that year Cellach made a visitation of Munster. It was quite naturalthat dllring a pro- to this day there is chanting and psalmody in thcrn at the longed absence from his see he should leave its adtninistration in the hands of one who had proved himself so capahlr m Malachy. Cp. Matt. xxv. 24 8. g Jcr. i. IO (vs.). And we shall sce that this date harmonizes with other chronological a Isa. XI. 4. 4 rs. xix. 5. 5 cp. IS^. X. 17. data. If, then, we place the beginning of Malnchy’s vicariate in a PS.Ixxiv. G (vg.). ’ Cp. Ignalius, Tm/L I I. I IZO, his ordination as priest, which appears to have been not much n l’s. lxxviii 49 (rg. : inexAct quolation). earlier, may be datad in 1119, when he was ‘‘abut twentyfive years D Ezek. v. II, etc. lo Cp. Rev. vi. 13. of age,.” i. c. probably soon after his twenty-Tourth birthday. Ilis l’ PS. i. 4 (vg.). admlsrlon to the diaconatemay be placed at hasta year earlitr, i.c. l* .\.lalacllyacted in accordance with Ille aims or Gillert, bishop in 1118. Indeed, ifwe could be sure thnt inIreland the normal of Limerick, who about the year 1108, wrote thrse words (DC UJI~ interval between admission to the diaconate and to the priesthood Ecrlesiusfiro, in Usher, 500) : I‘ L have endeavoorcd to describe the was at all as long as in other countriei we might putit further canonical ctlstnnl in saying the hours and performing the office of back. the whole ecclesiastical order . . . to tbc end that the various and a Luke viii. 5. 4 I Pet. i¡. g. schismatical orders, with which almost the whole of Irclatd has been 6 Rom. ¡i. 12. a Rom. xi¡. II. deluded, may give place lo the one Catholic and Komm office.” 18 THE LIFE OF ST. “ACHY THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 19 canonical hours alter the fashion of thenhole world. For there was no such thing before, not even in the city.] that he might give him fuller information on all points. He, however, had learnt singing in his youth, and soon he He was an old ma?i, full of duys and virtues, and the introduced song into his monastery,2 while as yet nonc in wisdom of God ufas in I~¿rrr.~He was of Irish nation- the city, nor in the whole bishopric, could or wodd sing. ality, but had lived in England in the habit and rule of a Then Malachy instituted anew the most wholeson~e monkin the monastery of Winchester,from which he usage of Confe~sion,~the Sacrament of Confirmation, the was promoted to be bishop in Lismore,3 a city of Marriagecontract-of all of whichthey were either Munster, and one of the noblest of the cities of that ignorant or 11egligent.~ And let these serve as anex- kingdom. There so great grace was bestowed upon him ample of the rest, for [here] and through the whole from above that he was illustrious, not only for life and course of the history we omitmuch Tor the sake of doctrine, but also for signs. Of these I set down two as brevity. examples, that it may be known to all rhat sort of pre- 8 (5). Since he had a desirc and a very great zeal for ceptor Malachy had in the knowledgeof holy things, the honouring of the divine officcs and the veneration of He healed a boy,who was troubled with a mental the sacraments, lest by chance he might ordain or teach disorder, one of those who are called lunatics, in the anything concerning these matters otherwise (han that act of confirming him with the holy ùnction. This was whichwas in accordance with the rite of the universal so well known and certain that he soon made him porter Church, it came into his mind to visit Bishop Malchus,6 of his house, and the boy lived in good health in that office till he reached manhood. He restored hearing Armagh. to one who was deaf; in which miracle the deaf person p This was prohbly the monas!ery of SS. Peter and l’ad. See p. II, n. 5. J. de Backer’s suggestion (AASS., Nov. ii. I, p. acknowledged a wonderful fact, that when the saint put 147)~that “his monastrry ” wns Hangor is negatived \)y the wholc - context. which rerels onlv to Armneh. extensive non-Danish area, which included the ancient religious site E. E. Thé word ” ancw ”*(de nazro)-seems to indicate St. Dernard’s of Lismore, on which St. Carthach or Mochula had fonnded a com- lalief that it was only in cornparalively recent times that the nqes munily in the early part of the sevenlh century (Lanigan, ii. 353). to which he reftrs hdfallen into desuelude. The Synod decreed that the see of this diocese should he either at It is interesLing to observe that Confession is here not ranked as Lismore or at Waterford, apparenlly giving preference to the former a sacrament. (see p. xlvii). It would seen1 that after organizing the diocese of 5 For the statements in this section see Additional Note A. Cashel Malchus retired Lo his former “ parish,” just as at a later u Mae1 Isa Ua hAinmire, who is always called Malchus in Latin date Malaclly retired from Armagh to Down (I 31), placing hissee documents, though a native of Ireland, had becn a monk of at Lismore. There, at any rate, he was established when Malacby Winchester, as we archere told. He was elected first bishop of visited him, and there he died in 11.35 “after the 88th year ol his the Danish colony of Waterford in 1~96,and was consecmled by pilgrimage” (A.F.M.). An attempt has been made to distinguish Anselm, assisted by the bishops of Chichester and Rochester, at Mael Isa UakAinmire from the Malchus of the lext (Lanigan,iv. 74), Canterbury on Deccmher 28, having previously made his profession but without success. It is interesting to observe that both A.KM of obedience to the archbishop one his suffragans (Eather, as of and A. T. style him bishop of Waterford in the record of hi1 death. p. 76 f. ; Ussher,. pp. 518, 565). He signcd the Acts of the Synod Gen. xxxv. 29 ; I Chron. xxiii. I ; Job xlii. 16.--Malchus was of Knthhreasail ln II IO as archbishop of Cashel (Keating, iii. 307). in his 75th year when Malachy visited him in 1121. See preceding Hehad probaldy heen Iranslaled to that see shortly nfler ils fountln- note, and p. 20. n. 3. Lion in 1106 (sce below,p. 65, n.4). The Synod of Rathbreanail a I Kings iii: 28.- enlargedthe Danish diocese of Waterford by adding to it an ’ An error for Waterford. It is exldnined Iw, and confirms. the suggestion that Malchus transferred the see to &more. 20 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY THELIFE OF ST. MALACHY 21 his fingers into his ears on either side he perceived that measure he made manifest to men what had been known two things like little pigs came out of them. For these to God as being in him. and other such deeds, his fame increased and he won a g. A conflict having taken place between the king of . great name ; so that Scots andIrish flowed together South Munster I-which is the southern part of Ireland- and his brother,Zand the brother being victorious, to hiln and he was reverenced by all as the one father 1127 of all. the king, driven from his kingdom,sought refuge When therefore Malachy, having received the blessing with Bishop Malchus? It was not, however, in order of Father Imar, and having been sent by the bishop,a that with his help he should recover the kingdom ; but came to him, after a prosperous journey, he was rather the devout prince gave plare unto wrath and made I I21 kindly receivedby the old man ;and he remained I read rex aurtrulir Munrorriue, for rex hfummiuein the printeci text, restoring the worduusCraldE from two of de Backer’s MSS. The with him for some gears,J in order that by staying so long king is said in 5 18 to have been Cormac, i. c. Cormac Mac Carthy, he might draw fullerdraughts from his aged breast, know- son of Teague Mac Carthy, who succeeded his father as king of Desmond (South Munster) in 1124. He wasnever king of the ing that which is written, W¿fhfhe czncientis ~isdom.~But whole of Munster. That he went to Lismore in 1121 is vcry pro- I suppose that another cause of his long sojourn was that bable. For the Annals tell us that in that year Turlough OConor, king of Connaught, invaded Desmond, and “ arrived at the termon the great Foreseer of all things would have His servant of Lieruore ” (A.I. say that he destroyed Lismore, which can hardly Malachybecome known to all in a place to which so be true). What more likely than that one of the sons of Teaguc, the reikning monarch of Desmond, should fly before that formidab!e many resorted, since he was to be useful to alL For he warrior to the sanctuary of Mochuta? But St. ßernarcl errs in could not but be dear to those who knew him. In fact supposing that he was then king ofDesmond. On Cormsc, see one thing happened in that period, bywhich in some also p. 43, n. 5. a Donough Mac Carthy. See next note. There is a brief notice of him in Tundale, p 42. 1 Throughout the Lge, St.ofiu is used, in its later sense, for the That the narrat~veof this and the following section is hi3torica1, country now called Scotland ; and hrre the Scots are evidently its but that St. Remarcl has misplaced it, is proved by the following ex- inhabitants. But traces of earlier usage remain in fi 14, “ a Scotic tract from A.T. under the year I 127 : ‘I A hosting by ’roi~clell~ach, (i.e. Irish) work,” 5 61 “ We are Scots,” and 5 72 where Ireland is king of Ireland [really of Connaught], till he reached Corcach, he called ‘& lurther Scotland” (alteriw Scotia). himself on land and his fleet at sea going round to Corcarh, ravaging P Cellach. Note Imar’s share in the matter, and cp. p. II, n. I. Munster by sea and by land so that he drove Cormnc mac meicCar- a M:dachy nlust have been the archbishop’s vicar for a consider- thaig into Lismore in pilgrimage. And Toirdelbach divided Munstc r able time if the account of his labours in lhat capacity (5 7) is not into two parts, the southern half [Desmond] to Donnchad mac mek grossly cxaggrratcd. Hence, if his vicariate began in I I 19 or I IZO Carthaig ; and the northern half [Thomond] to Conchobar o Eriain. his deprture lor Lismore cnn hardly have been earlier than 1121 ; . . . Cormac mac meic Carthaig came from his pilgrimage, and made and as he spent “some years” there before he was raised to the an alliance with Conchobar o Briain and with all the men of Mumn, episcopate (1124; see 5 16), it cannot haveIleen Inter. Samuel save tl~oseof Tuathmuma. Doanchad mac meic Carthai came 2000 O’Hanley, bishop of Ihblin, died on July 4, 1121, and Cellach at ~ from them-for he was not in the alliance-with men.‘F once made an attempt, wl~ich proved unsucccssfd. to take posses- The other Annals have notices to the same effect. These events sion of the vacant see. Samuel’ssuccexsor, tiregory, was duly occurred in 1127, three years after Malachy returned from his long elected, and was consecrated at I.ambcth on October 2. (O.C.C. stay at Lismore, and was made bthop of Connor (5 16). If he had p. 31 ; R. U.1121 ; John of Worcester, ed. J. li. R. Weaver, 1908, the part which is ascribed to him in the restoration of Cormac, he p. 16 ; Usshcr, 532). It may have Ileenin Aogust or September, must thererore have paid two visils to Lismore, which St. Bernard on the return ol Cellnchfrom Dublin, that Malachywas released has confounded. That he was in the south of Ireland for a con- from his office and went to Lismore. siderable time prior to 1129will appear later (p. 40, n. 2). ‘ Job xii. 12. 4 Rom. xii. 19. i\ I 'l, 1 22 THE LIFE OP ST. MALACHY THE LIFE OE sr. MALACHY 23 ! a virtue of necessity,l choosing to lead a private life. And while to execute a judgement for thoPpwssed,1 which was i when the bishop was preparing to receive the king with utterly beyond his hope. And God stirred rri, th spirit due honour, he declined it, saying that he preferred to be of a neighbouring king : a for Ireland is not one kingdom, as one of those poor brothers who consorted with him, 'I but is divided into many, This kingtherefore seeing to lay aside his royal state, and to be content with the what had been done, was filled with wrath ; and indig- common poverty, rather to await the will of God than to nant, on the one hand, at the freedom of the raiders and get back his kingdom by force ; and that he would not the insolence of the proud, and on the other, pitying the lor his earthly honour shed man's 6100d18 since it would J desolation of the kingdom and the downfall of the king, cry unto God againsthim from the grouda When he he went down to the cell of the poor man ; urged him heard this the bishop rejoiced greatly, and with admira- to return, but did not succeedin persuading him. He tionfor his devotion satisfied his desire. Whymore ? was instant, nevertheless, pledged himself to help him, The king is given a poor house for his dwelling, Malachy assured him that he need not doubt the result, promised for his teacher, bread with salt and water for his food. that God would be withhim, whonz ah! his czdversnries Moreover for dainties, the presence of Malachy, his life zuould not k able to esi ist.^ He laid before him also the and doctrine, were sumcient for the king ; so that he ! oppression of the poor and the devastation of hiscountry ; might say to him, Hisweet are thy zwords unto my flute, yet he prevailed not. yea, sweefer than honey to my mouth.' Besides, every IO. But when to these arguments were added the night he watered Ris couch with his feurs,5 and also with S command of the bishop and the advice of Mdachy- daily bath of cold water he quenched the burning lust the two men on whom he wholly depended-at length, for evil in his flesh. And the king prayed in the words withdifficulty, he consented. A kingfollowed a king, of another king, Look @on my aflicfion nnd my pain ; and according to the word of the king,5as 7uux the zuillih and forgive al¿ my And God did not Nm away heaven,G the marauders were driven out with absolute ease, his pmapr nor His mercyfrom kin.' And his supplication and the man was led back to his own, with great rejoicing was although otherwise than he had desired. of hispeople, and was restored tohis kingdom. l'rom For he was troubled about his soul; but God, thc that time the kingloved and alwaysreverenced Malachy ; avenger of innocence, willing to show men that there i.r so much the more because he had learned more fully in a rellrainder for the man d$eace,' was preparing mean- the holy man the things that wereworthy of reverence 1 Nccessitdem irr uirfutcnrcunuerfit. Ap~~aren~lya proverbial and affection. For he could not be ignorant of the expression. cp. Quintihan Dedum. iv. Io : " Faciamus potjus de fine remedium, de necessitate solatium " ; Jer. Ah. RuJtg. iii. 2 : 1 PS.cxlvi. 7. 21, '' IIabeo gratiam quod facis de necessitate uirtutem " ; Ej. 54. 6 a z Chron. xxxvi. 21.-Conor 013rien.See p. n. 3. It (Hilherg) : " Arripe, quaesy oecasionem et Tac de necessllate appearsfrom the last sentence of the passage there quoted that ulrtutem." Chaucer's "TOmakenvertu ofnecessitee "iswellknown Donough MacCarthy, to whom Turlough O Conor had given the (Kn8ghfesTdc, 3042, SquicTcE Talc, 593, T~oilrrsand Cn>cy&, iv. kingdom of Desmond, had driven out O'Brien from Thomond. This I 586). explains the anxiety of the latter to make alliance with Cornlac. a Gen. ix. 6. a Gen. iv. IO. cxix. 103. His action was less disinterested than St. Bernard rcpresents it. ' PS. Malchus:.. L PS.vi. 6 (vg.). o l's. xxiv. 18. ' PS.Ixvi. m. a Luke xxi. 15. ' a I Macc. 111. 8 Ecclus. li. II, 9 I's. xrxr ií. 37 (vg.). 6 Judas Maccabms. 60. -. . . . - .- l í’ ,

OF ST. MALACHY holiness of himwith whom he had enjoyed so much intimacy in hisadversity. Therefore he honoured him the more in his prosperity with constant acts of friend- ship, and faithful services, and he heard him gZad4, and when L hard him did many things.1 But enough of this. Nevertheless I suppose it was not without purpose that the Lord so magnified him then defDre kings,* but he was a chosen vessel unto Hirn, about fo brar His name CHAPTER II before kings and princes.8 Malady’s pifyfor his dereased sister. He restores fhe Monasfcry of Barpr. first Miracles. 1 Mark vi. 20. * l’s. cxix. 46. Acts íx. 15. His II (6). MEANWHILEMalachy’s sister, whomwe men- tioned before? died : and we must not pass over the visionswhich he saw about her. Forthe saint indeed abhorred her carnal life, and with such intensity that he vowed he would never see her alive in the flesh. But now that her flesh was destroyed his vow was also de- stroyed, and he began to see in spirit her whom in the

I body he would not see. One night he heard in a dream the voice of one saying to him that his sister was standing outside in the court, and that for thirty entire days she had tasted nothing ; and when he awoke he soon under- stood the sort of food for want of which she was pining away. And when he had diligently considered the number of days which he had heard, he discovered that it went back .to the time when he had ceased to offer the hing dread from hetwen 8 for her. Then, since he hated not the soul of his sister but her sin, he began again the good practice which he had abandoned. And not in vain. Not long after she was seen by him to have come to the threshold of the church, but to be not yet able to enter ; she appeared also indal k raiment. And when See 8 6. Malachy’ssister is heresaid to havedied while he was at Lisrnore ; but whether during his earlier or later visit to that place cannot be determined. a John vi. gr. 25 ... . __ .- .-.

THE LTFE OF ST. MALACHY 27 26 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY himself as we1l.l And he was hismother’s brother.’ he persevered, taking care that on no singleday she But kinship of spirit was of more value to Malachy than should be disappointed of the accustomed gift, he saw kinship of the flesh. The actual placc also of Bangor, her a second time in whitish raiment, admitted indeed from whichhe received his name,3 theprince4 made within the church, but not allowed to approach the altar. over to him, that there he mightbuild, or rather re- At last she was seen, a third time, gathered in the com- build, a monastery. For indeed there had been formerly pany of the white-robed, and in bright cZotiring.l You 1 This person was apparently the coarb of Com$l, the fountler see, reader, how much the efecfual fervent prayer of a of Bangor. It wooltl seemthat he hadheen hut a short time in righteous mallavaileth.2 Truly the kingdom of heaven i office,for OengnsO’Gorman, coarb of Comgall,died at Lismore in I 123 (A.U.), probably during Malachy’s sojourn there. It is not sufereth violencearad the violent iahe it by jorce.3 Iloes impossiblethat the unnamed conrh, mentioned in the text, was not the prayer of Malachy seem to youto have played MurtoughO’IIanratty, who died at Armagh in 1131 (A.F.M.). ‘Ille statement that he gave “ himself” to Malachy seems to mean the part as it wereof a housebreaker to the heavenly that he placed himself under his rule in the new community. gates, when a sinful woman obtained by the weapons of a If the identification suggested in the preceding note is correct, Mrlachy’s mother belonged to the family of O’I-Ianratty, which in a brother whatwas denied to her own merits?This thc eleventh and twelfth centuries held the chieftaincy of Ui MCitll vioZence, goodJesus, Thou who suferest dost exercise, Macha or Ui Mbith Tire,now the barony of Monaghan,in !he strong and merciful to saze,4 siwwing mercy and strength county of the salne name. a Cqpnnnzinabatvr. This vcrh occms seventeen times in the Vd- with thine arm,6 and preserving it in thy sacrament for plc, and almost always indicates :L new or alternative name. In the saints which are in the earth,6 unto the end of the thc present passage it certainly applics, not to Malachy’s baptismal name, hut toits 1,ltin equivalent,Malachias, which he pl-nhably Truly this sacrament is strong to co~surnesinsla assumedwhen he lxcnme ahbot of Ihngor, or hishop of Down. to defeatopposing powers, to bring into heaventhose ‘I‘hc remark that he received it from Bangor is to he explained thus. who are returning from the earth. A leKcnd, which has a place io Jocelin’s Lij’ë of .St, Z’uh-icK- (4 98) and is therefore at least as old as the twelfth cenlnry, relates that I z (7). The Lord, indeed, was so preparing His be- Patrick, viewing the valley in which the monaslery of Comgdl was loved Malachy in the district of Lismore for the glory of afterwards conslructed, perceivcd that it was “filled with 3 multi- tude of the heavenly host.” From this story, no tlouht, came the Iiis name. But those who had sent him,9 tolerating his name I‘ Valley of Angels ( VaZZis A~z~G~o~J~),”IIY which it was absence no longer,recalled him by letters. When he known in the carly seventeenth century, and prohnbly long Idore (Reeves, p. 199). If thisname, or thclegend on which it was was restored to his people,lo now better instructed in all l)nsed, was known to Malnchy it is quite conceivablc that on account that was nécessuy, behold a work prepared and kept by of.his connexion with UanKor, he adopted, as the Latin alternative of Miel MiedBc, ,a nnme which is only the Hebrew for trry nrrgel God’l for Malachy. A rich and powerful man, who held with a Latintermination. ThatSt. Bernardwas aware of the the place of Bangor and its possessions, by inspiration of significance of the name, and liked to dwell upon it, is clear from God immediately placed in his hand all that he had and Sermon ii. 5 5. It may be added that the legend just mcntioned is connected with a folk-etymology of the word Rangor (Bennchor) which explainrd it as “ white choir.” For the true etymology see Acts x. 30. Jas. v. 16. Kuno Meyer, ‘I %or Keltischen Wortltundc,” 5 66 (I’rcusr. Aknd. Matt. xi. 12. ’ Cp. Isa. Ixiii. I. Sitz., 1913). Luke i. 51. PS.xvi. 3. 4 2‘rkcp.r. This word docs not necessarily imply that the haor ‘ Matt. xxviii. 20. FS. vii. g (vg.). nf Ihngor \vas n secular chieftain. St. Rerunrd is somewhatarhi- Cellach and Imar(5 8). tr:rry in his use of such titles; andprirrrc~s occurs very frequently lo That is to Armagh. But ree p. 36, n. 5. in A.C’. up to the tenth century as an equivalent of abbot. Eph. ii. IO (vg.). 1 28 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 29 a very celebrated one under the first father, Comgall,l Scotland that those versesof David seem to have which produced many thousands of monks, and was the sung beforehand especially of these times, Thou visitest head of many monasteries. . A truly holy place it was and the ewth and Messest it; thou makest it very plenteous. prolific of saints, bringikg forth mo;t abundant fruit to 3k river of God is fidl of water: thou prrpnrest their God,* so that one of the sons of that holy community, rom, for so thou providest for the earth, blessing its rivers, LugaidB by name,is shid to have been the founder- mnlt$&ing its shoots. With its drops of rain shll himself alone-of a hundred monasteries. I mention it rejoice while if Ferminafes ;a and in like manner the I I this in order thatthe reader may infer from this one verses that follow. Nor was it only into the regions just instance what an immense number of others there were. mentioned, but also into foreign lands that those swarms In fine, to such an extent did its shoots fill Ireland and of saints poured forth as though a flood had nien ;3 of Comgall, who was a Pict of Ddl Araide (Adamnnn, i. 49), was whom one,St. Colurnbanus, came up to our Gallican born at Magheramorne, near Larne, CO. Antrim (Iceeves,p. 269), i parts, and built the monastery of Luxovium, and was between 516 and 520. He fouldud the monastery of Bangor when he was about forty years old, prollably in 559, and presided over it made there a p-8atpeople.4 So great a people was it, they till hiddeath in 602 (A.U.). According to his Latin Life (g 13, St. Comgall himself is said to have bcen minded in his eallier Plummer, i¡. 7), so grt‘nt a numlwr of monks came to him there that days to gn on pilgrimage to “ Britain,” and to have bxn dissuaded therc wns not room for them ; “he therefore founded very many cells l thererrom by Lugaid (Latin Life, 5 13, I’lnmmer,¡i. 7). Seven nncl many Ilmnasteries, not only in lhe district or Ulaicl, bnt throughout years the foun:lation of Bangor he went to Britain to visit theother provinccs of Iruland.” There Here as many as 3000 monks “certain saints” (ibid. 22, p. II). It was probably on this occa- under his rule. On the last led of an ancient service book of the sion that he spent some time on the island or Hinba (Eilean-na- monnstcry, known as the Antiphonary or Hangor (Facsimile edition naomh?) in the company of SS. Columl,a, Canice and others by F. l<.Warren, 1893, vol. ii. p. 33), there is a hymn which gives a (Adanman, iii. 17). It was sonlrwhat Inter, apparently, that St. complete list of the nbh,ts-fiftccn innumber-from Comgall to Columba went with snnle companions on r misslon to Brode, king Cronan (+6gr),in whose period of office it was writlen. The site of the Picts (ibid. i¡. 3.5) ; and we need not qllestion the statement of St. Compll’s monastery is beside the Rectnry of Ihc parish of that Comgall and Canice were among those whowen1 with him, Bangor, .Co. Down, about half-a-mile Iron1 Ihngor Bay, near Ille though there is rcason lo doubt that Comgall was the leader of [he enlrance to lklfast Lough. Inntl, as his Life implies (Q 51, p. IS), end though the L[fi of St. * Rom. vi¡. 4. C,nriru, which frequently refersto his visit,or visits, lo Scotland 8 Luawzrs. This is prold,ly Lugaid, orMolua, the fclunder of (6% 17, 19 21, 23, Plummer, i. ISS), never mentions the incidcnt. Lismore in Scotland, w-ho died in andis commemorated 592 (A.U.) It is probable, thererore. that the founder of Bangor took part in the on June 25 (Oengns, Gorman). I le was a l’ict and of the same evangelizztion of Scotland : but the memory ofvery few monas- tribe ns St. Corngall, both IAng descended from Fiaclla Araide teries founded byhim in that counlry, besides the communityin (LX.15 c, e): and in later times was the patron saint of the the island of Tiree ( Lzyc, 5 22, p. I I ; sce Scotl, op. cif. p. qg), has dioccse of Argyll (Adaml:an, p. 371). He may be the Bishop Lugidus been preserved to later ages. Mr. Scott credits memhers of the who ordained St. Comgall, and aftcrvmds restrained himfrom ’ community of Bangor with the foundation of Paiuhy, Kingarth leaving Ireland (Plummrr, i. p. lix. ; ¡i. pp. 6, 7). But there is no and Applecross (did.p. 337 ff. ). See also previous note. evidence, apart from the statement of St. Bernard, that either this PS. Irv. g, IO (vg., intxact qootation). a Luke vi. 48. bi.hop or Lugaid of Lirmore was a memher of the community at Gen. xi¡. a.-%. Columbanus was the grs:alest of the Irish Bangor. There is a Lire or Lugaid of Lismore in the 13reviaryof missionmirs on Ihr Conlint nt of Europe. Born in Leinster, according Aberdeen (Prop. Sanct. pro ttmp. arst. ff. 5 v-7 ; summarized in to Bruno Krusch (lomae VifueSanctorum, 530,or as others Forbes, Kulcndurs Scoftish Suinfr, p. His principal p. 22) in of 410). hold in 543, he entered the community of Ihngor not Ion: after its foondation aner Lismore was Rosemnrkie in Ross. Mr. A. II. Scott foundation, and after spending “many eycles of years” there, he (PiclirhNufion,1918, p. 347 f.) mentionsako Mortlach (Iinnflshire) sailed for France about 59. His principal monasteri- were and Clova (Aberdeenshire); and Bishop Forbes ([.c.) adds other Luxeuil (Luxovinm) in the department of Haute SaBne, and Uobbio sites with which his name is connected. in Lomhrdy. At the latter p’ace he died, November 23, 615. ’ 30 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY THE LIFZ OP ST. MALACHY 3x say, that thc choirs succeeding one another in turn, the resigned all the possessions and lands to another. For solemnities of the divine offices went on continuously, SO indeed from the time when the monastery was destroyed that not a moment day or night was empty of praises.’ there was always some one to hold it with its possessions. 13. (8) Enough has been said about thc ancient glory For they were both appointed by election and were even of the monastery of Bangor. This, long ago destroyed called abbots, preserving in name but not in fact. what by piratesJaMalachy eagerly cherished on account of its had once been.lAnd though manyurged him not to remarkablc and long-standing prestige, as though hc alienate the possessions, but to retain the whole together were about to rejla91t a phradisc,3 and because ~NB~IJ’ lor himself, this lover of poverty did not consent, but bodies of the saints slept there.4 For, not to speak of caused one to be elected, according to custom, to hold those which were bund in #cace,5 it is said that nine them ; the place, as we have said,being retained for hundred pcrsons were slain together in one day by Malachy and hisfollowers. And perhaps, as afterwards pirates.6 Vast, indeed, were the possessions of that appeared,8 he would havebeen wiser to have kept it place ;’ hut Malxchy, content with the holy place alone, all; only he looked more to humility than to peace. 14. So, then, by the command of Father Imar, IIie Life was written by Jonas, RIIOII~640. It was critic?lly etlitcrl taking withhim about ten brethren, he came to the I)y Krllscll in M.G.H. (Script. rerum Merovingic., val. IV. 1-152) nnrl sulsequcntly a; ascparalc volumc (Ioontze Vitae Sarrforurn Cohrrlhnui, Veddis, lohannis, 1905). The story 01 hi.; lalmors has togelherwith the tithes of ninerectorics or chapels”(Reeves, becn told by G. T. Stokes in hisCelfic Clrrn-ch in Ireland, Lcct.vii., p. 94). The landsincluded the cntire parish of ßangor,together and by manyother modern writers. Sce also the collection of with part of the adjoining parish of Holywood, and eight outlying documents in Patrick Fleming’s Col~~f~a,,cn(Lovanii,1667). Luxeuil townlands (Archdall, cd. Moran, i. 235). isabout eighty miles from C!airvnux, and less thanseventy from This remark is interesting as showing that the title ”abbot of St. Bernard‘s early. houeat Dijon.Fifty years after thedeath Ihngor”was in use inthe twelfth century. The last person to of St. Columbanus~t ntloptctl the lule of St. Benedict. It.was n whom it is given in the A.U. is Indrechtach,who died in go6 well-known estxldishment in St. Ilcrnnrd’a day, though hy thal timc From that time onwards ‘coarb of Corngall” (or in one instance, itsglory had dcclined. It wns suppresscd in 1789 (M.Stokes, “coarb of Bangor ”) issubstituted for it.St. Bernard is sup- Three Months irr the Forests of France, p. 67). ported by the Annals when he asterls that so-called abbots were 1 The Acmmelae, founded about thc middle of the fifth century, electeddown to Malachy’s time. A.U. preserve thenames of were tllc first to practise the Inzrsfirenrzis, from which they derived twentyabbots or coarbs between 824 and 1123. But St. Bernard theirname (Dicl. of Christian Antipifies, S.V.). It was adopted lcaves the impression that the religious communityof Bangor ceased in the early years of thc following century nt [he monastery of St. LO existon its destruction by thcNorse pirates, and that subsc- Maurice in Ille Vnlois, from which it sl~readto many other religious quently the “abbots” merely held the lands that had belonged to cstnblishments (AA.SS., Nov., i. 548ff.). it, and exercised no spiritualdiscipline. There are good reasons, * A. U.823 (rede 824) : “The plundering of ]

THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 32 THELIFE OF ST. MALACHY 33 was served in it as in the ancient days ; that is,with place and began to build.And there, one day, when he himself was cutting with an axe, by chance one of the similardevotion, though not with like numbers. workmen, while he was brandishing the axe in the air, Malachy presided over that place for some time,l by the carelessly got intothe place at which the blowwas ordinance of Father Imar,a being at once the ruler and the rule of the brethren. They read in his life how they aimed, and it fell on his spine with as muchforce as . Malachy could strike. He fell, and all ran to him should behavethemselves, and he was their leader irr supposing that he had received a death-wound or was righfeorcsness and holiness bdore God; 3 save that besides dead. And indeed his tunic was rent from the fop to the the things appointed for the whole community he did hof/onz,l but the man himself was found unhurt, the skin many things of an exceptional kind, in which he still niore was the leader of all, and none of the others was so very slightly grazed that scarcely a trace appeared on the surface. The man whom the axehad laid low, able to follow him to such difficult practices. stood unharmed while the bystanders beheld himwith At that time and place a certain manwas sick, and amazement. Hence theybecame more eager, and were the devil stood by him and suggested in plain speech found readier for the work. And fhis was the beginning that he should never heed the admonitions of Malachy, but if he should enter his house, he should attack and of fhe mirocles of Malachy.Moreover the oratory was finished in a few days, made of smoothed planks indeed, kill himwith a knife.And when this became known, those who ministered to him, the sickInan himself but closelyand strongly fastened together-a Scotic work,J not devoid of beautyS4 And thenceforward God informingthem, brought word toMalachy and warned him. But he, seizinghis accustomed weapons of 1 Matt. xxvii. 51. * John ¡i. II. a “Scotic” is obviously to be undentoadhere in its earlier Incaning 85 equivaient tu “ Irish.” From this depal ture from his better, reading substitutes lapide for lapihi, thus altering the entry ordinary usage (see p. 20, note I) we nlfy infer that St. Bernard is to a statement that the man was killed “by a stone at the door of quoting the words of his authority. Ihe habit of constructing the oratory.” The second k Colgan’s rendering (l%m, p. 162) of churches of wood prevailed in early limes among the Celtic and a sentence in ?kip. iii. 74, p. 232, in which there is in reality no Saxon tribcs in the Iiritish Isles, the introduction of stone building mention of any ecclesiaslical edifice. So far as I am aware, there is for such purposes being due to Konlan influence (Plummer, Bede, no indisputable reference in Irish liternture to a stone oratory earlier ii. 101). The ohler custom lingered longer in Irelandthan else- , than the one mentioned below, 8 61. where; and by the lime of Bcde it had come to be regarded a5 Cp. the quatrain of Rummun on an oratory which was in course characteristically Ilish, though woden churches must still llave or construction at Rathen (Otia Merseinna, ii. 79) : been numerous in England (Sr~le,H.B., iii. 25). In a document “ O my Lod 1 what shall I do of much later date, the Life of the Irish Saint Monennlr (quoted About these great materials ? in Adamnan, p. 177 f.), we read of “a church constructed of When will these ten hundred planks smoothed planks accolding lo the custom of the Scottish races’’ ; Be a structure of compact beauty ?” ant1 the writer adds that “ the Scots,;re not in the habit of building I Evidently until he became bishop. The next sentence implies walls, or causing them to be built. Petrie (pp. 138-151) main- ll~althe time spent at Cangor was of considerable length, as does lained that stone churches were not unusxtl in early Ireland ; but nlra the remark at the end of 15. St. Bernard, hoaever, seems to he admits (pp. 341-344) thnt one type of church-the oratory (in have been mistaken in supposing Illat Malachy resigned the abbacy Irish &b-/heuch, i. e. house or oak)-was very rarely constructed o1 on his consecration. See p. 36, note 5; p. 40, note I; p. 80, note I; stone. The only two passages which he cites (p. 345) as mentioning 11. 104,note 3; y. 112, note 5; p. 113, note I. strme oratorics (he says he might have prodwed others) are not to (‘p. 1): II, note I. hi< porl~osc. Thefirst is a notice i:, A. U.788, of P man being killed a I.uke I. 75. at thc door o1 a “stone oratory : but another, and apparently

i THE LIFE OF ST, MALACHY THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 34 35 prayer,boldly attacked hisenemy, and put toflight indeed he dwelt.1 there even after he was made bishop, both disease and demon. But the man’s name was for the place was near the city.a Malchus.1 He is brother according to the flesh of our Christian, abbot of Mellifont.* For both are still alive, now blothers yetmore, in spirit.a For when he was delivered, immediately he was not ungrateful, but in the same p!ace, having turned4 to the he changed both his habit and his mind.And the brethren knew that the evil one was envious of their prosperity ; and they were edified and made more careful henceforth. 15 (9). At the same place he healed a cleric, named Michael, who was suffering from dysenteryand despaired of, by sending him something from his table. A second time, when the same person was smitten with a very gravedisorder, he cured him both inbody and mind. And from that moment he cr’avc to God 6 and to Malachy His servant, fearing lest a worse thing should colne unto him,’ if once more he should be found ungrateful for so great a benefit and miracle. And at present, as we have heard, he presidesover a monastery inthe parts of Scotland ; and this was the latest of all Malachy’s foun- dations.8 Through such deeds of Malachy both his reputation and hiscommunity increased daily, and his name became great both within and without the monastery, though not greater than the fact. For

1 John xviii. IO. B For Christian and , see 5 39. This Malchus is mentioned again in 5 52. 3 This is not a mere convenlional phrase. In a passionate out- burst of grief St. Bernard says of hi3 brother Gerard, who had recently died, “ He was my brother by blood, yet more my brother in religion ” ( Cmzt. xxvi. 4). 4 Conversns. Cp. p. 14, note I. The meaning is that after his recovery Malchus entered the community of Bangor. 6 Acts ix. 35:.. 0 z Kings xvm 6. 7 John v. 14. B ‘rhe abbey founded by Malnchy nt Soulseat. See 5 68. THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 31 and brought to Connor; for that was the name of the city. But when he began to administer hisoffice, I 124 the man of God understood that he had been sent not to men but to beasts. Neverbefore had he CHAPTER III known the like, in whatever depth of barbarism ; never had he found men so shameless in regard of morals, so S&.Mdmhy beconus Bishop of Comror ; he hilb the Monas&evy of dead in regard of rites, so impious in regard of faith, so Iverqh. barbarous in regard oflaws, so stubborn in regard of 16 (IO). AT that time an episcopal see was vacant,’ and discipline, so unclean in regard oflife. They were had long been vacant, because Malachywould not assent : Christians inname, in fact pagans.’ There was no for they had elected him to it.r But they persisted, and giving of tithes or firstfruits ; no entry into lawful at length he yielded when their entreaties were enforced marriages, no making of confessions : nowhere could be by the command of his tea~her,~together with that of the found any who would either seek penance or impose it. metr~politan.~It waswhen he was just cntering the Ministers of the altar were exceeding few. But indeed thirtieth year of his age,s that he was consecrated bishop what need was there of more when even the fewwere

1 Connor : see below. It is clear thataller Malachy’s conse- almost in idleness and easeamong the laity ? There cration it was the see of a diocese which included Umgor (5 15)and was no fruit which theycould bring forth from their Down, the present Downpntrick (0 31). The inrerence is highly probable that it included the whole district which constituted the ofices among a people so vile. For in the churches “ parish [i. e. diocese] of Connu,” according to the decree of the there was not heard the voice either of preacher or Synod of Rathhreasail in I I IO (Keating, iii. 303 : see above p. xli), singer.a What was the athlete of the Lord3 to do ? He that is to say, roughly, the present united dioceses of Down, Connor and Dromore. It would seem that Malachy was its first bishop. must either yield with shame or with danger fight. But ’ Here, again, St. Bernard implies that a long period elapsed he whorecognized that he was B shepherd and not a between Malnchy’s return from Lismore and his consecration ; for thc reason given in 0 IZ for his recall is inconsistent ‘with the sup osition that he had already been elected to L bishopric which through ignorance of Irish ecclesiastical affairs St. Bernard mis- CelLchand Imar wishedhim to accept. They desired to have understood the infornlation snpplied to him, and thus separated him with them at Armagh. He must have been “ elected ” either Malachp’s tenure of the abbacy of Bangor from his episcopnte, while he was at Armagh or alter he went to Bangor. though the two were in reality conterminous. For the significance 3 Irnar. of Malachy’s recall to the North, seeIntroduction, p. 1%. f. ; and for Cellach. See 0 19, where Cellach and his predecessors are a fuller discussion, K.I.A., xxxv. 250-254. called metropolitans. Cp. Giraldus, Zip. iii. 19: “ It is wonderful that this natio11 6 Tricesitnoferme actatis mae amo. A.F.M. record under the should remain to this day so ignorant of the rudiments olchristinnity. year 1124that “ Mae1 Mnedoc Ua Morgair sat in the bishopric of For it is a most filthy race, a race sunk in vice, a tace more ignorant Connor.” This agrees with the date of his consecration as given I thRn all other nations of the rudiments of the faith.” - here. See p. 128,note I. He was consecrated bishop by Cellach For the statements in the preceding sentences, see Additional (0 19). Note A. We have seen (p. 20, note 3) that Malachy probably went to a St. Aug., De Civ. Dei, xiv. 9. 2. Cp. Ignatius, Pol. z ; Lismore late in 1121. He spent several years there, and, according Hero I. It may be noted that most of ille MSS. of theLatin to St. Bernard, another long period at Armagh and Bangor berore version of the lgnatian E istles are 13uryndian, and that among his consecration in 1124. Tbis must be pronounced impossihle. thcm is a Clairvnox MS. o! the rzth century. Lightfoot, Zp. nrrd The most probable solution of the chronological difficulty is thal Pol., i. I 19, 36 l

38 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY ! THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 39 hirezing, elected to stand rather than to flee, prepared to things. Who canworthily express with how great gire his Zfe lor the she@ if need be.1 And although all vexations he was harassed,with what insults he was werewolves and there were no sheep, the intrepid assailed, with what unrighteous acts provoked,’ how often shepherd stood in the midst of the wolves, rich in all he was faint with hunger, how often afflicted with COZ¿ and means by which he might make sheep out of wolvess- 1 nakedness ? a -Yet with them that hated peace he was a admonishing in public, arguing in secret,weeping with jeacernakerIsinsfu~~f, nevertheless, in season, out of se~son.~ one and another; accosting mennow roughly, now Being defamed k infreafed;6 when he was dealt with gently, according as he saw it to be expedient for each, unrighteously he defended himselfwith the shield of And incases where these expedients failed he offered patience and mercame evil with goods6 Why should he for them a drohen and a confvife hearLa How often did not overcome ? He continued kn~king,~and according he spend entire nights in vigil, holding out his hands in to the promise, at length, sometimes, to him that knocked prayer! And when they would not come to the church it was opened.@ How could thatnot followwhich fhe he went to meet the unwilling ones in th sheets and Zhfh had declared beforehand should follow ? The in the broad ways, and going round about fhe ci& he ng& had of the Lord brought m@hg fhhgs iojass,lo

eagerly sought4 whom he might gain forChrist. because the mouth of the hrd spoke the truth. Hard- ’ I, 17 (II). But further afield-also, none the less, he very nessvanished, barbarity ceased ; the rebelcioushouse frequently traversed country parts and townswith that begangradually to be appeased, .gradually to admit holy band of disciples, whonever left his side. He reproof, to receine discr;bline.IJ Barbarous laws disappear, went and bestowed even on the unthnnkjul5 their portion Roman laws are introduced ; everywhere the ecclesias- of the heavenlyNor did he ride on a horse, tical customs are received, their opposites are rejected ; but went afoot, in this also proving himself an apostolic churches 14 are rebuilt, a clergy is appointed in them ; man. Good Jesus, h070 peat things thy warrior sufered the solemnities of the sacraments are duly celebrated ; for Thy nanzc’s sake from crime-sfnined chi/dren.@ How confessions are made ; congregations16 come to the great things he endured for Thee from those very church ; the celebration of marriagegraces those who

men to whom, and on whose behalf, he spoke good I live together.la In fine, all things are so changed for the l 11 better that to-day the wordwhich the Lord speaks by John x. 11-13. a Compare St. Bernard‘s words to Pope Eugenius III. about his the prophet is applicable to that nation ; those who before Roman subjects (De Cons., iv. 6) : ‘l I know where thou dwellest, were not my peop¿e are nozv my people?’ unbelieversand subverters are with thee. They arewolves, not shee ; of such,however, thou art shepherd. Consideration is Cp. 2 Pet. ii. 7 f. B 2 Cor. xi. 27. goo< if by it thou mayest perbaps discover means, ifit can be done, PS. cxx. 6, 7 (VE. ). z Tim. iv. 2. to convert them, lest theysubvert thee. Why do we doubt that a J Cor.iv. 13. Rom. xii. 21. they can be turned again into sheep, who were once sheep and could ’ Acts xii. 16. 8 Matt. vii. 8 ;Luke xi. IO. be turned into wolves?” e John xiv. 6. 10 PS. cxviii. 15, 16. 9 PS.li. 17. Isa. i. 20. la Ezek. i¡. 5, etc 4 Cant. iii. z : cp. PS.lix. 6, 14 ; Luke xiv. 21. Lev. xxvi. 23 (vs.). l4 Basdàcm. l 6 Luke vi. 35. e Luke xii. 42. j Ple6es. See Additional Note A, Acts ix. 16. B Isr. i. 4 (vg.). 1’ Pet. ii. IO, combined with €los. ii. /

40 THELIFE OF ST. MALACHY THELIFE OF ST. MALACHY 41

8 IS ‘(12). It happened after some years that the city brothers, in number one hundred and twenty.l There was destroyed by the king of the northern part King Cormac met him. He it waswho at a former I 127 of Ireland ;a for out of th north all evi¿ breahs time driven out of hiskingdom, under the care forth.3 And perhaps that evil was good for those who used of Malachy by the mercy of God received consola- - it well. For who knows that God did not wish to destroy tion;*and that place was in hiskingdom. The king by such a scourge the ancient evils of His people ? By a rejoiced to’ see Malachy, placing at the disposal of him necessity so dire Malachy was compelled, and he retired and those whowere with him himself and all that with a crowd of hisdisciples. Nor was his retirement he had-as one whowas neither ungratefulnor un- spent in idleness. It gave opportunity for building the mindful of a benefit.Many beasts were immediately monastery of Iveragh,‘Malachy going there with his brought for the use of the brothers; muchgold and The city was Bangor, though St. Bernard may have taken it to silver was also supplied, withregal munificence, for b Connor. The word city (civitus), whichhe no doubt found the expense of the buildings. He himself also wm in his authority, might be applied, like its Irish equivalent, cdlmir, to either place: but to St. Bernard it would naturally suggest an comkg in and going ouf with ihtn,8 busy and ready episcopal see. Connor was within the suzerainty of the king of to serve-in attire a king, but inmind a disciple of the northern pait of Ireland, Bangor was outside it. Sec next note. Malachy. And the Lord blessed that place for Malachy’s a Conor O’Loughlin, who is called king of thenorth of Irc- and in a short time he was maQe great in goods, land in thc Annals (sa. 1136). He succeeded his father Donne11 possessions and persons. And there, as it were beginning as .king of Ailech (Grenan Ely, CO. Donegal, the residence of the kings of the northern Ui Neill) in 1121, and the next year he in. anew, the burden of law and discipline which he laid on vaded the northcrn part of Ulaid, the district in which Bangor is others he bore with greater zealhimself, their bishop situated. IIc invaded MRgh Cobha (Iveagh, CO. Down) and Dregha and teacher, Himself, in the order his ~ourse,~did (Meath), with the help of the Dal Araide (the district round Connor, of CO. Antrim) in 1128. He finally subdued Ulaid in 1130, and duty as cook, himself served the brothers while they sat “ plundered the country as far as the east of Ard [i. e. the Imronles at meat.e Among the brothers who succeeded one another of the Ards, in which lies Bangor], both lay and ecclesiastical pro- perty.” He was murdered onMay 25, 1136 (A.U.,A.L.C.). It has been supposed that the expedition of 1130 was the occasion of the destruction of Bangor mentioned in the text. But St. Bernard earlier date than the twelfth century. More plausible isthe con- placesit, and the consequent departure of Malachy to thesouth, before jecture of the Rev. Denis O’Donoghue, that the site is on another the death of Cellach in 1129 (0 IS), and we have round reason to Church Island, in Lough’Currane, near Waterville. On it are the believe thal Malachy was at Lismore in 1127 (p. 21. n. 3). Though ruins of a church which, in the opinion ofMr. P. J. Lynch, was no raid by Conor in that year is relerred to in the Annals, that fact built in the twelfth century (JK.S.A.Z. xxx. 15gf.). Malachy cannot be regarded as proof that none took place. seems to have spent some time at Lismore before going to Jer. i. 14. Iveragh. 4 Ibmccnse. That this monastery was in Iveragh, a barony in 1 This sentence seems to imply that Malachy brought with him the county of Kerry, north of the estuary of the Kenmare River, and the Hangor community, or the greater part of it, and made a new in Cormac MacCarthy’s kingdom of Desmond, was apparently home for it in Iveragh. If so the inferenceis obvious that up to first suggested by Lanigan (¡v. 92). The identification is almost 1127 Malachy resided at Bangor, and was still abbot. certainly correct. It is more difficult to determine the part of the see gg g, IO. barony in which the monastery was situated. O’Hanlon suggested a Acts ix. 28 (inexact quotation). Church Island, near Cahirciveen,. where there are some ecclesi- 4 Gen. xxx. 27. astical remains, traditionally known half a century ago as “the 6 Luke i. 8. monastery” (K.I.R. xv. 107). But thesc appear to be of much e Cp. Luke xii. 37 ; xxii. 27. I 42 THE LIFE OF ST. MAL.ACHY in singing or reading in church he did not suffer himself to be passed over, but strenuously fulfilled the office in his place as one of them. He not only shared but took the leadin [the life] of holypoverty, being especially I zealousfor it more abundantly ihn they all.1 CHAPTER IV Cp. I Cor. xv. IO; 2 Cor. xi. 23. Being made Archbishop of Arnta~h,he sufers many troubles. Perne being made, from beingArchbishopof ArmaghLC be~onrcsBishop of Dmn.

19 (12). MEAN WHILE^ it happened that Archbishop Cellach * fellsick : he it waswho ordained II29 Malachy deacon, presbyter and bishop : and knowing that he was dying he made a sort of testament a to the effect that Malachy ought to succeedbecause none seemed worthier to be bishop of the first see. This he gave in charge to those who were present, this he com- manded to the absent, this to the two kings of Munster That is, while Malachy was in Iveragh. a Cellach is here mentioned by name for the first time. See p. 14, n. 2. a Harris (Wut's Wmks, ii., "Writers," p. 69) identifies this testament with the Testar~rc?btrrr,rad ecclesim, a tract attributed to Cellach, which is apparenlly no longer extant. But it may be doubted whether the testament mentioned in the text wascommitted to writiw. The designation by a coarb of his successor seems to have been unusual. nutin 1124 Malachy had in this way been ap- pointed abbot of Bangor (5 12); and in 1134 Murtough designated Nia11 as his successor in the abbacy of Armagh (5 22). 6 Conor O'Brien, king of Thomond, and Cormac Mac Carthy, king of Desrnond. See 5 g, and p. 21, notes 1-3. Murtoogh O'Brien, king of Munster, fell into ill-health in I 114, and his brother Dennot attempted, evidently with some success, to seize the throne. Dermot died in I I IS and Murtough early in the following year. Tur- lough O'Conor, the powerful king or Connaught, promptly invaded Munster, and divided it into two vassal kingdoms, Thomond and Desmond. The former he gave to the sons of Dermot, ofwhom Conor w3s one, the latter to Teague Mac Carthy. Apparently Conor O'Brien soon established himself as sole king of Thomond, and Cormac Mac Carthy became king of Desmond on the death of his fathcr, Teague, in 1124. We have seen that both of them were deposed in I 127, and quickly restored (5 9 f. : see p. 21, n. 3 ; p. 23, n. 2). From that time Conor andCornac were allies. Corn~nc ' 43 44 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY- THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 45

to the metropolitan1 in all obedience, andhe himself alone presides overall. But a veryevil custom had and honour for him, as the apostle of that nation, who developed, by the devilish ambition of certain powerful had converted Lhe whole country to the faith, that see . persons, that the holy seea should be held by hereditary where he presided in life and rests in death has been J * succession. For theysuffered none to be bishops but held in so great veneration by all from the beginning, those whowere of their own tribe and family. And for that not merely bishops and priests, and those who are no short time had the execrable succession lasted, for of the clergy, but also all kings and princes are subject fifteen generations (as I may call them) had already passed in this wickedness.And to such a point had married Conor’s niece (A.T. 1138). Together in 1133 they invaded Connaught (A.F.M.), and the next year they made another suc- an n4 and adulterotcs 4 generation 5 established for itself cessful. expedition though Connaught into Ulster (then ruled by this distorted right, rather this unrighteousness worthy Conor O’Loughlin; see p. 40, n. z), in the course of which they burned the church of Kathluraigh, now Maghera, co. Derry, near of punishment by any sort of death, that although at the border of the diocese of Armagh (D.A.I.).. This expedition times clerics failed of that blood, yet bishops never. In must be referred to hereafter (p. 51, n. 2). But Conor evidently aspired to be ardri of Ireland, and he found it desirable to remove a word there had been already eight before Cellach, a possible rival. Accordingly Cormac was murdered by his father- married men, and without orders, albeit men of leltersS6 in-law, Coilor’s brother, in 1138, and Conor becanle king of all Hence, throughout the whole of Ireland, all that sub- Munster. He was now the most powerful prince in Ireland ; but he died, alter R lingering illness (Tundale, p.42), in 1142, without I version of ecclesiasticaldiscipline, that weakening of attaining his ambition. censure, that abandonment of religion of which we have It is clear from the present passage that Conor O’Brien followed in the footsteps of Ilis predecessors in the same familyas a supporter 1 This word cannot llave been in Sr. Bcrnald’s docun~ent,for it of the new movement in the Irish Church. Coruac, as we know, is unknown in early Iris11 ecclesiastical terminology, and in Irish was the rritnd and disciple or hialachy : his devotion to the Church llicrrrchical arrangements it would have no meaning. The context still is witnessed to by the berutilul edifice boilt by him at Cashel, proves lhat the persons to whom it is here applicd are the abbots known as “ Colmac’s Chapel,” which W= consecrated io 1134; of Almagh, of whom Cellncll wasone. It probably represents a and by his title. o[ l‘ Uislmp-l

the former was the elder 1 of Lismore mentioned above, forth from the brd,l and moreover ordered hiln with all the second he who is said to have been the first to authority to undertake the burden, and threatened him exercise the office of legate of the Apostolic See through- with ananathema, he said, ‘l You are leading me to out the whole of Ireland. These, when three years had death, but I obey in the hope of martyrdom ; yet on this now passed in this presumption of Murtough and condition, that if, as yo11 expect, the enterprise has good dissimulation of Malachy,2tolerating no longer the HIICWSS, and God frees his ireritage from those that are adultery of the church and the dishonour of Christ, ’ ddroying it,2 allbeing then at length completed, and called together the bishops and princes of the IIIC church a at peace, it may be lawful for me to return 1132 land? and came, in one spirit, to Malachy, pre- Io my former spouse and friend, p~verty,~from which pared to useforce. But he refused at first; pleading I nln carried off,and to put in my place there another, the difficulty of the project, the numbers, strength and if then one is found fit for it.” Note, reader, the ambition of that noble stock, urging that it was a great cowage of the man and the purity of his purpose who, venturefor him, a poorman and of no account, to for Christ’sname, neither sought honour nor dreaded oppose himself to men so many, so great, of such sort, cluatll. Whatcould be purer or whatbraver than this so deeply rooted, whonow for well-nigh two hundred purpdse, that after exposing himself to peril and labour years had held as by hereditary right the sanctuary of IIC should yield to another the fruit-peace and security G044 and now also had taken possession of it before itrelf in the place of authority? And this he does, him ; that they could not be rooted out, not even at the retaining for himself according to agreemeÌ~ta free return cost of human life ; that it was not to his advantage that to poverty when peace and freedom are restored to the man’s blood should be shed6 on his account; and lastly, church. Whenthey gave the pledge, at length he that he was joined to another spouse whom it was not nlrsented to their will ; or rather to the will of God, who, lazufilfor him to put awuy.7 hc remembered, had long foreshown to him this occur- 21 (14). But when theypersisted eagerly in the rcncc, at the fulfilment of which he wasnow grieved. con!rary opinion, and cried out that the word Radcome Por indeed when Cellach was already ailingthere appeared . lo Malachy-faraway and ignorant [of Cellach’scon- evidently a strong man, who had muchinfluence on theaffairs of the dition]-awoman of great stature and reverendmien. . IrishChurch. It is thereforesurprising that the only reference to Wlwn he inquired who she was, the answer was given him in the native Annals is the notice of his death in the Cirronitorr SLOtonrn~. thnt she was the wife of Cella~h.~And she gave him 1 Senior. This is almost a technical word Tor the head of a II pstoral staff which she held in her hand, and then religious community. Malchus is called crrd sendir Gmidheal(high senior of the Irish) in A.F.M. 1135. I Ikk. xxxiii. 30. a Jer. 1. II. z His dissimulation was his disregard of the divine call in the ’ The church of Armagh. vision described in 5 PI. * l’lm “ spouse” is prinlarily the diocese of Connor. His volun- a Cp. A.F.M. 1132: “Mae1 Maedoc Ua Morgair sat in the lnry poverty is especially associated with his episcopate there in coarhte of Patrick by the rtqud of the cZrrìcs oj1reZamf.” Sem i. 8 6. 4 PS. lxxxiii. 12 (VE.).-See Additional Note B, p. 165. a It cnn hardly be doubted that this means the diocese of Armagh Gen. ix. 6. o The diocese of Connor. (cp. p’ 45, n. 4). Both 8 19 and the title “son of purity” (A.U. Matt. xix. 2; x. 2 I1a9 imply that Cellach was not married. I 50 THELIFE OF ST. MALACHY THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY disappeared. A few dayslater, Cellach, when he was dying, sent his staff to Malachy, indicating that he of the damned race, a relative of Murtough.1 But and the bishops and faithful of the land never- should succeed him : and when he saw it he recognized the king’ that it was the same which he had seen [in vision]. It theless came together that they might bring in Malachy. was the remembrance of this vision which specially put And lo, there was an assembly of the wicked B to oppose Malachy in fear, lest if he still refused he might seem tllcm.’ A certainman of the sons of Belial,ready to resist the Divine bill, which he had ignoredlong Cor mischid m&h& irc who Kmw the phce where they had decided to come fogefher,6 gathered en0ugh.l Rut he did not enter thecity as long as a that intruder lived,lest by such act it should happen many with him and secretly seized a neighbouring high that any one of those should die to whom he came rather hill oppositeto it, intending, whenthey were engaged other things, suddenly to rushupon them un- to ministerlife. Thus fortwo years (for so long the with other survived), living outside the town, he strenuously awnees and murder the inrro~ent.~For theyhad agreed performed the episcopal office throughout the whole to butcher the kingalso with the bishop, that there be none to menge the r2hteoeOus blood8 The province.a might plan becameknown to Malachy, and he entered the 22 (15). When that ‘person, then, had been removed by sudden death,g again one NiaIl [Nigelfus](in church, which was close by, and lifted up his hands in If truth nigerrimus, very black)quickly took I IIe wasMurtough’s cousin, and Cellach’s brother. Sec the InIrlu, Additional Note B, p. 164. possession of thesee. And in appointing him ’ That the king waseither Conor O’Brien or Cormac Mac Carthy as hissuccessor, Murtough, while he was still alive, lm highly probable. To them Cellach hqdconfided theduty of memg that Malachyshould be his successor (8 IS), and in this very made provision for his Z@é : 5 he was going forth to be (car they reached the border of the diocese of Armagh (p. 43, n. 5). damned, but in the person of Nia11 he would go on ut 53, n 5. adding to the works of damnation.6 For healso was s. xxu. 16. ‘ The narrative of this and the next section is illustrated by the Rom. ix. 19. Annnlrr under the year 1134. A.F.M, after recording the obit of That Malachy was in 1132 recognized by many as coarb of Murtwgh, proceed : ‘‘Niall.son of Aedh, was installed in the Patrick isconfirmed by the Annals (see p. 48, n. 3). Hut th$ conrhale of Patl-ick. A change of abbots in Armngh, i. e. Mael he exercised his episcopal office “ throughout the entire province Mnecloc Un Morgair in place of Niall.” In A. T. we have thestate- is inconsistent with the fact that in 1133Murtough “made a visita- mcnt, ‘‘ MaelMaedog o Mongair ascended Patrick’s chair. Thc tion of Tir Eoghain [counties ol Derry and Tyrone] and received his Clnel Ih~hainof Tulach 6gconspired against Mael Maedoc, and a tribute of cows and imparted his 1)lessing” (A.F.M.). flash or I~ghtningconsumed twelve men of them on the spot where September 17, I134 (A.F.M). Sudden death is not suggested they conspired against him.” Thus it seems that the conspirators by the Annals. )..!une from the place now known as Tullaghoge, in the county of St. Bernard puns on the Latin name by whi:h he represents I ronc, then, as now, in the diocese of Armagh. It was the district Niall. It is a diminutive of niger, black. Inbted by the sept of the O’Hagans, and in it was the lia rza Josh. ix. 24 (vg.). rkh, the inauguration chair of the O’Neills, kings of Ulster. The The meaning of this somewhat difficult sentence is made clear cunfirmation which St. Bernard’s story receivesfrom A.T. is the by the reference to the Gibeonites (Josh. ¡x). By their stratagem IlIoTc important, because the two narratives are so far different that they “made provision for their lives,” that is, that they should con- they must have come from independent sources. tinue to live instead of being exterminated with the rest of the ’ I’s. lii. I (VE.). Canaanites. In like manner Murtough provided that he should, ’ Cp. John-xiiii. 2 (vg.). as it were, live on and pursue his evil course, in the person of Niall. ’ I’s. x.8. ’ Matt. xxiii. 35, combined with Rev. vi. IO ; xix. 2. I 1 THE LIFE OF sr. MALACHY THELIFE OF ST. MALACHY 53 prayer to the Lord. Lo, there came clouds and dar&- did, at one time bringing clouds and rain from the ends nessll yea also dark zctaters and thick clouds of fhe skies * of the earthll at another, calling down fire from heaven changed th day into night,s Zightnirzgs and thurrderings4 on the revilers.* And now in like manner God is glorrfid and an horn3Ze spirit of tenzpests presaged the last day, in8 His servant Malachy. and all the elements threatened speedy deathe 24 (rG). In the thirty-eighth year of his age,’ the 23. But that youmay know, reader, that it was the 1 ururpr having been driven out, the poor man, Malachy, prayer of Malachy.that roused the elements, the tempest entered Armagh, pontiff and metropolitan of all Ireland. fell upon those who sought his l7e,l the dark whirlwindB Ilut when the king and the others who had brought him enveloped only those who had made ready the works of in returned home,5 he remained in the hand of God; G dnrkness.9 Finally, he whowas the leader of so great rurd there remained forhim zuithogt jyhtings,within wickedness was struck by a thunderbolt and perished feurs.7 For, lo, the viperousbrood, raging and crying with three others, companions in death as they had been out that it was disinherited, aroused itself in lull strength, partners in crime; and the nextday their bodies were within and without, ugainst th Lord ntrd a,pinst Ifis found half-burnt and putrid, clinging to the branches of Alroirrted.B Moreover,Niall, seeing that flight was in- a~itable,~took with him certain insignia of that see, to trees, each where the wind lohad /$‘ed Aim ~qrrnd cast him duwn.ll Three others also were found half dead ; the wit, the copy of the Gospels,which’ had belongedto rest were all scattered inevery direction. But, as for blcrsed I’atrick,1° and the staff coveredwith gold and those whowere with Malachy, thoughthey were close I 2 Kings xviii. 41 K ; Jas. v. 18. a 2 Kings i. g-12. to the place, the storm tuurhed theln not at al4 neitirer ohn xiii. 31. :this date is incorrect. The entry into the city of Armagh can- troubZed thel/r.ls In that fact we findfresh proof of IIII~hnve taken place before October I 134, when Malachy was in his the truth of that saying, The prayer of the rz&eotts hlrlieth (possibly thirty-ninth) year. His entryinto the province (1 21) was probably made in his thirly-eighth year. This was no pierceththe heazre9ts.U It is also a new example. of the tlou1,t~~ the ~ cause of St. ßernard’s error : for one of his documents ancient miracle, by Mvhich in former times, when all Egypt rnny, like A.F.M. (p. 48, n. 34 have used words which seemed to ln1 II that he entered Armsgh on that earlier occasion. was in darkness, Israel alone remained in light, as the J the king” was Cormac Mac Carthy (p. 51, n. z), the state- Scripture says, Wheresoever IsraeC Terns there was lkht.14 ment thnt he returned home shortly after Malachy obtained posses- don of the see, is confirnled by A.F.M. For they record, under In thisconnexion occurs to me alsowhat holy Elijah I I I 14. t11e consecration of Cormac’s Cha el on the rock of Cashel. I’s. xcvii. 2. B l’s. xviii. II. h wid. iii. 1. g 2 Cor. vi¡. 5. a Amos v. 8 (vg.). ‘ Rev. iv. 5. l’n. ii. z ; Acts ¡v. 26. I’s. xi. 6, horri6ilir spir~~us~yocelllrru~~~: apparently a confla- ‘he flight of Nia11 seems clearly to imply that he was in tile . tion o[ the vg. with another rendering. A.V. has atz horrible rltv.of Armaeh.The natural inference is that “having been terttflst. tldven out” herasarterwards reinstated. This may have happened fi Virg., Am. i. 91. while Malachy was absent on a visitation of Munster, mentioned in 7 Exud. i\.. 19; Matt. ii. 20, etc. e Job iii. 6 (vg.). A./.:M.. but apparently unknown to St. Bernard. The statement Ihm. xiii. 12. ol the latter, thnt Malachy “remained”in Armagh, ignores it. lo Spin’tus. Cp. the “spirit of tempests” in 0 22 (end). Srr further, Additional Note C, p 168 f. 11 PS. cii. IO. l2 Song o/ PXree Children, 27. 10 The BooOoR of Armagh, now m the Library of Trinity College, la Ecclus. xxxv. 16 (inexact quotation). 1h~I)lin. The manuscript was written at Armagh early in the ninth Exod. x. 23 (inexact quotation). century by a scribe named Ferdomnach ; but at an early dateit came .. ...

.I .I 54 THELIFE OF ST. MALACHY THELIFE OF ST. MALACHY 55 adorned withmost costly gems, which they call “the @@/e to be their bishop. That man-a vagabond and staff of Jesus,” because the Lord himself(as report another Satan-went to and fro in thc Zand and walked affirms) held it in His hands and fashioned it ; which up and down in it,gbeaxing round the holy insignia; and, are deemed of the highest honour and sanctity in that displaying them everywhere, he was for their sake every- nation. They are, in fact, very well known and celebrated where received, by them winning the minds of all to among the tribes, and so revered by all, that he who is himself, and withdrawing as many as he could from once seen to have them is held by the fooZ¿sh and unwise Malachy. These things did he. ag. But there was a certain prince, of the more power- to be supposed that it was the work of St. Patrick himself. Irom ful of the unrighteous race,4 whom the kingbefore hc this belief, perhaps, arose the name b which it wasknown for mnny centunes, and which can be tracedrback to the year 936-the left the city, had compelled to swear that he would main- Canon of Patrick. It is strange that it should be called here a trin peace with the bishop, taking from him, moreover, “copy of the Gospels” ; for in addition to the complete text of, the New Testament it contains two lives of St. Patrick, his Con- mnny hostages. Notwithstanding this,when the king fission and other historical documents. But the word Goxpd was Icft he entered the city, and took counsel with his kinsmen veryloosely used in Ireland (see R.I.A. xxxiii. 327f.). Misled by .’ lrnd friends they ?II&& take the holy man by sulrtzel‘cly this description, de Backer (n. adlot.) identifies the book mentioned how by St. Bernard with the so-called “Gospels of St. Patrick,” found md RiZZ him ; but they feared th people ;5 and having in the shrine known as the Domnach Airgid, about 1830, which conspired to slay Malachy B they fixed a place and day, have no connexion with Armagh or St.Patrick (K.Z.A. Trans. xviii., “hntiquities,”pp. 14ff. ;xxx. 303 If. ; R.I.A. xxxiv. 108 If.). nnd n traitor gave /hem a si9n.7 On that very day, when For further information about the Book of Armagh the reader may the prelate was now celebrating the solemnity of Vespers consult Gwynn, especially pp. ci.-cxvi. in the church with the whole of the clergy and a multi- The staff of Jesus was II wooden crozier (Giraldus, Top. iii. 34), richly adorned. The story of its presentation by Christ toSt. tude of the people, that worthlessman sent him a * Patrick is found in the tenth-century Trip. (p. 30), no doubt taken from an earlier source. ‘he staffwas much older than the Booh message in words of peacc with svbtl~l‘cly,~asking him that of Armagh ; for we find that it was “profaned” in 789, and it was he would deign to come down to him, so that he might then apparently regarded as the principal relic of St. Patrick (A.U. makepeace. The bystanders answered that he should 788). It seems that there was a still more ancient tradition, that St. Patrick gave it to St. Mac Cairthinn (R.Z.A. xxxiv. 114), from ruther come to the bishop, and thatthe church was a . which it may be inferred that it once belonged to the church or mon suitable place for establishing peace ; for they fore- Clogher. It wasremoved from Armagh to Dublin in II&, and deposited in Christ Church. It was burnt in 1538 (A.’L.C.). Ap- 11tw guile. The messengers replied that this was not safe parently St. Bernard is the only authority for the statement that it 1 Ilrut. xxxii. 6. was “fashioned” by Christ. It appears that the staff of Jesus, in Gyrowps. The word is commonly used of a monk who leaves the twelfth century, was regarded as a much more important relic llir proper monastery, and wanders about from one cell to another than the Book of Armagh, and was more closely associated with the person and officeof the comb of Patrick. It is frequently (ree, c.kr., Et. Bernard, E$. 68, 0 4), or to a priest who deserts his mentioned in such a way as to suggest that it was one of the in- Idah(Du Cange, S.O.). Job i. 6, 7 ; ii. 2. signia of his authority (A.U. 1015, 1073, 1101, 1113, 1157, 1166, ‘ King ( Primacy .fArntagh, p 97) thought that this was Conor 1167; A.F.M. 1135, 1139,1143, 1148, 1152). Similar references 0’l.ooEhlin. lpt he could. hardly be described as “of the un- to the Book of Arwngh do not occur till near the close of the twelhh century, immediately after the removal of the staff from Armagh rl hleous race, or as a “prince,” whichwould indicate a petty clflefirin. Probably the conspirator was o local magnate. (A. 1179,1196 ; Gwynn.p. civ.). A very full account of the U Mntt. xxvi. 4, combined with Luke xxii. 2. later history of the staff may be read in Q.C.C. pp. viii-xx. a Cp. Acts xxiii. rzf. 7 Matt. xxvi. qS, B I Macc.i. 30. \ 56 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY THELIFE OF S?’.MALACHY 57 for the prince ; that he feared for his head, and that he into the midst of the armed men--himself protected by did not trust himself to the crowds who, some days before, the shield o/ faith tthecountenances of them all fe/Z,Z for hadnearly killed him for the bishop’ssake. As they dnud&ll upon tlrem,j so Lhai the bishop could say, MÏne were contending in this way, these saying that he should menties which trouble me became weak and fell.‘ This go, those that he should not go, the bishop, desiring wvrd is truc.5 You might see the victim standing, the peace and not afraid to die, said, “Brethren, let me hi- daughterers surrounding him on all sides, with weapons tate my Master.’ I am a Christian to no purpose if I do in their hands ; and there was none to sacrificehim. not follow Christ.B Perhaps by humility I shall bend the You might suppose their arms were benumbed ; for there tyrant ; if not, yet I shall conquer by rendering, a shep- was none to stretch out a hand. For even that one also, herd to a sheep, a priest to a layman, that duty which he who seemed to be the head of the evil, rose up, not to owed to me. You also, as far as in me lies, I shall edify assail him but to show him reverence. Where is the sign, not a little by such an example. For what if I should O man, which you had given for the death of the pontiff? chance to be killed ? refilse not todie,3 in order that I 'l'bis is a sign rather of honour than death ; this postpones, from me you may have an example oflife. It behoves it does not hasten death. Wonderful result ! They offer a bishop, as the prince of bishops says, not to be lord ow? peace who had prepared slaughter. He cannot refuse it the cler-,bur to beconze an exarrrple to the flock ‘-no other wlro hadsought it at the risk of life. Therefore peace exampletruly than that whichwe havereceived from WLLSmade-a peace so firm that from that day the priest Him zuho hulrrbled himsev and became obedient unto death.0 found his foe not merely appeased, but obedient, devoted.6 Who will give me [the opportunity] to leave this [example] When they heard this, all thc faithful rejoiced, not only to [my] sons, sealed with my blood ? Try, at any rate, bccause the innocent Blood was sawed in that day,7 but whether your priest has worthily learnt from Christ not Irnouse by the merits of Malachy Lhe souls of many to fear death for Christ.” And he arose and went his way, wpngdoers escaped to salvation. And fear took kold on all weeping, and praying that hewould not so greatly dlthat were round about when they heard how God had desire to die for Christ that he should leave desolate so luid low, with sudden power, those twoof His enemies great a flock of Christ. who seemed most ferocious and powerful in their genera- 26 But as for him, setting his zuhole hoje in the (17). /iurr : 8 I refer to him with whom we are now concerned, Lord,7 he went with all speed accompanied only by three und the other ofwhom I spoke above.e For in a disciples whowere readyto die with him8 When he

1 Ihd. vi. a Gen.- .~. iv.~ 6. a Exod. xv. 16. crossed the thresholds of the house and suddenly came -l--- .--16. 4 I’s. xxvii. z (vs.). John iv. 37. While accepting the facts here narrated, so far as they were Cp. I Cor. xi. I. a Matt. x. 38, etc. crpable of beinc observed, one cannot ignore the probability that a Acts xxv. II. I Pet. v. 3 (vg., inexact quotation). ~lwywere misinterpreted. It is quite possible thatthe oRer of Fornum. The word occurs in the verse just quoted. and in pcncc was made in good faith, and that Malachy and his friends the context of that .which follows (Phil. ii. 7). wcrc unduly suspicious when they “foresaw guile.’’ The prince (I Phil. ii. 8. ’ PS.Ixxviii. 7. may have surrounded himself with armed men as a mere matter of B Acts xxi. 13 ; John xi. 16. Imidence. e Cp. Apuleius, AKtamorph. xi. 23. 1 Susanna, 62. D § 23. 1 THE MALACHY 58 THE ‘LIFE OF ST. MALACHY LIFE OF ST. 59 wonderfulmanner He tooh thm both-oneterribly 28 (18). And Godswept away, not only those who punished in the body,l the other mercifully changed in did evil to Malachy, but also those who disparaged heart a-in the devices that they had imagined.’ him. A certain man,for example, who was in favour 27. These matters so accomplished, the bishop now with the princes and magnates, and even with the king began to .dispose and order in the city all things per- himself,lbecause he was a flatterer and garrulous and taining to hisministry with entire freedom,but not rrr@iy in fongue,2 befriended Malachy’s opponents in without constant risk of his lire. For though there was all things, and impudently maintained their contention. no one now who would harm him openly, yet the bishop On the other hand, when the saint was present, he had no place that was safefrom plotters, and no time ruithstood him to the jacet and when he was absent when he could be at ease ; and armed men were appointed he disparagedhim. Moreover he accosted himrudely to guard him day and night, though he rather trusted in everywhere, and especially when he knew thathe was the Lord4 Buthis purpose was to take action against cngaged in the more frequented assemblies.But he the schismatic already mentioned, forasmuch as he was was soon visited with a suitable reward of his impudent seducing many by means of the insignia which he carried tongue. The evil-speaking tongue swelled, and became about, persuading all that he ought to be bishop, and so p~tridand worms swarmed from it and filled the stirring up the congregations against Malachy and the whole blasphemous mouth. He vomited them forth unity of the church.‘ And thus he did ; and without incessantly for well-nigh seven days, and at length with dithculty in a short time he so hedged rrp all his ways 7 them spued out hiswretched soul. through the grace given unto him by the Lord,a and which 29. Once whenMalachy was speaking before the he had toward all, that that evil one was compelled to surrender, to return the insignia,Dand henceforth Ihnough O‘Carroll first appears in the Annals as chieftain of the men or I~earnmaigh(now represenled by the barony of Farney, CO. Mona to be quiet in aZZ su&ec/Pon.l0 Thus Mahchy, ybnn), whom he ltd in an expedition against Fingal (the district north albeit through manyperils and labours, pros- nl1)ublin) in I 133. He seems to have succeeded to the kingdom or lnrclship of Oriel (which included the present counties of Armagh, pered day by day and was strengthened, abounding more Monnghan nnd Louth)on thedeath of Conor O’Loughlin (May I 136) ; and more in hope and the pmer of the Ho& Ghost.11 hr in I 138, “with the Oirgialla,” he took part in an invasion of Mcnth. LIis career was prosperous till 1152. when he assaulted the cnnrh of Patrick (Gelasius). In consequence he was attacked by the Mulctatrbnt in corfipore. Mutatuttz in cor-&. (lent!, Ihghain, andexpelled from Oriel. In 1155 he was imprisoned y PS. x. 2. Jer. xvii. 7, elc. Ily I Ighernan O’Rorke in Lough Sheelan, for six weeks ; but he fi Plebes. a That is, the church of Armagh. acnped and recovered his kingdom, and wag present at the con- Hos. ii. 6. B Rom. xii. 3; xv. 15, etc. rrcrntion of the Church of Mellifont Abbey in 1157. He sas o Thisstatement can hardly be regarded as accurate. Flann Imrdered in 1168. For his support of Malachy see Additional Ua Sinaich, keeper of the staff of Jesus, having died, Malachy pur- Note C, p. 170. ‘chased it on July 7. 1135 ; or, in other words, as we may supg.se. This is obviously not the king mentioned in $5 22, 24, 25. bribed the new keeper to hand it over to him (A.F.M.). lall The reference may be to Conor O’Loughlin, who‘was king of himself may bave subsequently surrendered the BWR ofAntzagh. Oricl till he was murdered in May 1136 (p, 40, note z), or his lo I Tim. ii. II. nuccessor, Uonough O’Carroll. Rom. xv. 13 (vg.).-Thesuccess of Malachy in establishing xxi.Rcclus. 7. Gal. i¡. II. peace in the latter years of his rule at Annagh may be attributed in * I~xod.xvi. 20 (VE., inexact quotation). part to the influence of a prince who is not mentioned in the text. I

to THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 61 people and exhorting them, a certain unhappy woman for himl But it was too late, for the wrath of the dared to interrupt his discourse with evil cries, showing Lord, comingeverywhere upon them, pursued them no respectto the priest and th Spirit a~hichspabe.‘ mm unio How, in a few days, is their Now she wasof the impious race; and having brtath rnemoriaZ perished luith resounding noise ;a how ‘arc in herrrosirils a she vomited out blasphemies and they brought illto desolation, they are consumed in n insults against the saint, saying that he was a hypocrite, rrroment, t&y are puii.&d for their iniqui&‘ ‘A great and an invader of the inheritance of another, and even miracleto-day is the extinction of that generation, so reproaching himfor his baldness. But he, modest and quicklywrought, especially for those whoknew their gentle as he was, answered her nothing;S but the Lord Iride and power.5And many other signs irub were answered for him. The woman became insane by the there by which God glorified His name and strengthened judgement of the Lord, and crying out many times that His servant amidst labours and dangers.Who can she wasbeing suffocated by Malachy, at length by a worthily recount them? Yet we do not omit them

horrible death she expiated the sin of blasphemy. ’ So all, though we havenot ability.to describe all.But thiswretched woman, takingup against Malachy the that the sequence of the narrative may not be inter- reproach that had been made against ElishqP found rupted we reserve to the end some that we propose to her cost that he was indeed another Elisha. to mention. 30. Further, because on account of a certain pestilence which arose in the city,he had solemnly led out a 31 (19). So then Malachy, whenwithin three years’ multitude of the clergy and people with the memorial a reward was rendered to the prorrd 8 and liberty of the saint^,^ neither is this tobe passedover, that ‘l3’ restored to the church, barbarism driven out and when Malachy prayed the pestilence immediately ceased. thc customs of the Christian religion everywhereinstituted Thenceforward there was none to murmur against him, mcw, seeing that all things were at peace,began to for those whowere of th seed of Canaan said, Let think also of his own peace. And mindful of his design us jlee iront th face of Malachy, for the Lord fîghteth 1 hod. xiv. 25. Deut. vi¡. P (vg.). 1 Acts vi. IO (vg.). I’s. ix. 6 (vg.). PS. Ixxiii. 19. ha. ii. 22 ; cf. Job xrvii. 3 ; Wisd. ii. 2.-The wortls‘might be 8 See Addilional Note B, p. 166. B John xx. 30. rendered ‘‘a spirit (spirifuJ)in her nostrils.” The mraning is not 7 ’I’his date is vague. But the period of lhree years must be clear. Inthe bihlicd passages in which the phrase occurs it rc&mecl from thedeath of Mllrtougll (September 17, 1134),or indicates mortality. On the other hand, by the previous sentence Irlm the subsequent ejcction of Niall. Since stress is laid on St. Bernard suggests ‘that, in contrast to Malachy, the woman lllc whortness, rather than the length of the period, we may there- spoke under the influence of an evil spirit. hru conclude that peace was established not long before October a Mark xiv. 61. 2 Kings ii. 23. 1137, or, at any rate, after the beginning of that year. And as Memona sarrctorurrr. Probably a reliquary. A reliquary pre- St. llcrnord believed that the inauguration of Gelnsius “immcdi- served at Clogher in 1300 was known asthe nrerftbm, which, nlcly ” follored the resignation of Malachy, we may gather that according to one cxp!anation, was the equivalent of nrenzon’afe 11dh illese events took place in 1137. A.P.M. date Malachy’s scn’niunt, memorial shrine. See L.A.1. iv. 245. Cp. Oengus, rt4.nalion in 1136; but the chronology of St. Bernard is to be p. 345 (S.V. Memrae) ; Lightfoot, Clrt~tenfof Rome, vol. i. p. 91. prckrred. See Additional Note C, pp. 168, 169. E Susanna, 56. ’ I’s. xciv. 2. 62 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 63 he appointed in his own place Gelasius,‘ a good man, Andfor this reason he did not come to Connor, be- and worthy of so great an honour, the clergy and people cause he had already ordained a bishopin it; l but tacitlyassenting, or rather supporting him because of hebetook himself to Down, separating the parishes as the agreement.8 For apart from that it seemed alto- in the days of oldm8 O pure heart ! O dove-like eye !8 gethercruel. And when hehad been consecrated and He handed over to the new bishop the place which earnestly commended to the kings and princes, Malachy seemed better organized,which was held to be more himself,renowned for miracles and triumphs, returned important, the place in which he himselfhad sat. to hisparish but not to Connor. Hearthe cause, Where are they that fight about boundaries,carrying which is worthrelating. It is said that that diocese in on perpetual hostilities against one another for a single ancient times had two episcopal sees, andthat there village ? I know not if there is any class of men whom weretwo bishoprics; an arrangement which seemed to that ancient prophecytouches more than those: They Malachypreferable to the existingone. Hence those A~IZYnjpd up th women with child of Gihd thaf they bishoprics which ambition hadwelded into one14 W/@# enlarge their borde^.^ But this at another place.6 Malachydivided again into two,yielding one part to 32. WhenMalachy was madebishop of Down, another bishop and retaining the other for himself. immediately according to his custom he was at pains to tnkc to himself from his sons, for his comfort, a convent Gelisius-in Irish Gilla meic Liag, the servant of the son of of regularclerics.6 And lo, againhe girds himself, the poet-wasborn about 1087. His father was apparently the poet of a Tyrone sept, named Dermot (O’Hanlon, Suints, iii. 965). ’ This cannot be the true reason for Malachy’s choice of Down About 1121 he was appointed abbot of Deny, and held that office rnlher than Connor. If he hadwished to go to Connor on his ‘till he became archbishop of Armagh in rr37. He had a long rclirement from AmaEh he could have consecrrtcd a bishop for episcopate and seems to have been a vigorous prelate. His age Ihwn. It is more prol~ablethat his preference was due to his lovc and infirmity (says Giraldus) prevented him from attendingthe Iw Ihngor, where he resided during his first episcopale, and where Synod of Cashel in 1172. But he subsequently visited Henry II. he probably resided nlso when he was bishop of Down. But, in Dublin. Thither he brought the white cow, whose milk was his however that may be, nangor was necessarily under his jurisdiction only food (Giraldus, Xxpug. i. 35). He died March 27, 1174, in on llishop of Down ; his connexion with it would have been severed his eighty-seventh year. For a Life of Gelasius, see Colgan, II he hacl assumed the oversight of the new diocese of Connor. A.S.H. ‘ Ist. li. g; Amos ix. II. Cp. Cant. rg; iv. i. ; v.12.-St. Bernard himself is said g See f2I’. I.e. diocese. i. 4 The two episcopal sees are evidently Connor and Down. But In have had “dove-like eyes” (KI’.v. 12); and lhe mcsning in early time there were many more sees than two in that district oI [he phrase is explained thus: “In hiseyes there shone B (see Reeves, p. 138), and there is no evidence that any one of rcrlnin angelic pudy and a dove-Iikc simplirify (síngle-minded- them was the seat of a diocesan bishop. But, even if it were so, nnn) ” (ibid. iii. I ). St. Bernard‘s statyent that the two supposed dioceses were ‘ Amos i. 13. CP. 8 441 P. 83. “welded into one by some ambitious prelate prior to Malachy ’ It has been commonly assumed that the house of this convent- is unhisto~ical. A bishop of Connor and a bishop of Down both which obviously consisted of Augustinian canons (the only order of : died in 1117. just seven years before Malachy became bishop of rc~ul~rclerics recognized at this period I)y thc Roman Church the diocese which included these two places ; and there is no trace nee Conc. Lat. 1139, can. 9, Mansi xxi. @)-was in Downpatrick. of a bishop in either of them in the interval. The fact seems to II hnrRccordingly been identified with a monastery which in the be that the diocese of Connor or Down was constituted for the l’crrier of 16151s described as “ the monastery of the Irish, hard by Ille Cathedral,” and called “the church of thc channons” first time at the Synod of Rrrthbresail in 1110. It remained on paper until Malachy was appointed its first bishop. For the probable (Itl:uves, 43, 231). But it is not stated in the text to have been reason of Malachy’s division of the diocese, see p. lvii. f. In Ilown. It seems more likely to have been the monastery of I 84 TRE LIVE OF ST. MALAdHY as though a new recruit of Christ, for the spiritual conflict; again he puts on the weapons that are dhroz@ God,” the humility of holy poverty, the’ rigour of monastic discipline, the quietness of contemplation, i continuance in prayer.But all these things for a long time he was able to maintain rather in will than in deed. For all men came to him ; not only obscure CHAPTER V persons, but alsonobles and magnates, hastend to i committhemselves to his wisdom and holiness for instruction and correction. And he himselfmeanwhile 33 (20). IT seemed to him,however, that one could went about ; he went out to sow his seed,’ disposing and not go on doing these things with sufficient security with- decreeing with all authority concerningecclesiastical Out the authority of the Apostolic See;and for that affairs,like one of the Apostles. And none said mfo reason he determined to set out for Rome, and him, By what aufhorify doest thou these inas- ’l3’ most of all because the metropolitansee still much as all saw the miracles and wonders which he lacke¿, and from the beginning had lacked, the use of did,‘ and because where the S’id of fhe Lord is, there hpll, which is the fullness of honour.’ And it seemed is librty.6 winhis eyes a that the church for which he had laboured _- 80 much shouldacquire, by his zeal and labour, that Bangor, which was destroyed i: .r127(5 IS), and must have been prívilge which hitherto it had not had. There was also reconstituted about this tinte. 1 here is no indication in the Ldfe \hat Malachy resided in Down, while there are several hints thnt mother metropolitan see, which Cellach had constituted Bangor was his headquarters and that he was abbot of the corn- ancw, though subject to the first see and to its archbishop munity there as long as he lived. (See p. 33, u. I.) In other words nn ~rirnate.~For it also Malachy no less desired the pall, Bangor was5,in fact if not in name, the see of the diocese of Uhid, or Down. Por this curiousanomaly we have a parallel in the diocese and that the prerogative which it had attained by the of Tfr Eoghain, the sec of which for R long period was al Maghe?, ~ifiof Cellach should be confirmed by the authority of \he bishop, the while, being often styled bishop of Drrry (ZnJh Charch Qzlol-tcmfy, x. 225 ff.) ; and for the bishop of 3 diocrse tho ApostolicSee. When his purpose became known serving as abbot of hiscathedral chapter of regular canons we it displeasedboth the brothers and themagnates and may oint to Carlisle (Tram. of Scoftish EccZeswh&al Sorie!Y, - iii. 2&K.), Louth (LAJ. iv. 143 IT.) and Christ Church, Dublin ’ The pall is a sort of collar, made of Iamb’s wool, which every (ihd. 145). That the canons of Bangor were at an early period mcfmplitan is required to obtain from the Pope, and without which the bishop’s chapter we have independent evidenci. For in I244 he Cannot exercise his functions. Fromthe end of the elcventh the Pope gave judgement in a cause which had been pending for certlury it has been described in papal bulls as the symbol of “ the some time between the prior and monks of Down and the abbot fullneen of the pontifieal office” (Cdhdic Em-ycZofidia, xi. 428). and canons OF Bangor, exch of wham claimed that their church was Por the date of Malachy’s decision to go to Rome, see p. 72, n. 3. cathedral (Theiner, p. 42). This claim on behalf of Uangor is y I Sam. xiv. 36, 40 (vg.). Armagh. easily explained if it was reckoned 85 the bishop’s see in the time Cnsllel, the seat of the kings of Munster.’ It was certainly the of Malachy. LCC of nn archbishop in 1110,when Malchus subscribed the Acts of 1 a Cor. x. 4. g Luke viii. 5. knllllmeosail as archbishop ofcashel. For the date of its foundation 3 Matt. xxi. 23 ; Mark xi. 28. WC 1” xxxv. f. 4 Acts viii. 6 ; John ii. 23. 6 z Cm. iii. 17. 66 THELIFE OF ST. MALACHY THE LIFE OF MALACHY ST. 67 people of the country ; becauseall judged that they Viclding at lengththey let himgo, but not without could not endure so long an absence of the loving father hrmenttrtion and weepifzg and gnat moumirig.l But that of them all, and because they feared he might die. bo slmuldleave nothing imperfect he began to take 34. It happened meanwhile that his brother, Christian nlcanures bywhich he might raise u9 th seed of his by name, died,l a good man, fuZl of grace and power.a dead brother.' And three of hisdisciples having been He was a bishop second to Malachy in reputation, runmloned to him he deliberated anxiously which should ruen1more worthy, or, in other words, moreuseful, for une 12 but in holiness of life and zeal for righteousness ' perhaps hisequal. His departure made all the thin work. And when he had scrutinized them one by more afraid, and rendered a parting from Malachy more ona, he said, Do you, Edan I' (that was the name of grievous. They said, in fact, that they would in no wise ono of them), "undertake the burden." And when he ' assent to the pilgrimage of their only protector, since the llcnitoted and wept, he proceeded, l' Do not fear ; for you whole land would Ire made desozafe if in one moment it l~lrvcbeen designated to me by the Lord ; for just now was bereaved of two suchpilla~s.~Therefore all, with one I saw in anticipation the gold ring with which voice, opposed him, and would have used force but that J::&, you are to be espoused on yourfinger." He he threatened them with divine vengeance. They refused assented, and when he had been consecrated to desist,however, till the will of God on this matter Mnl;rchy set out on his journey. should be asked by the casting of a lot. He forbade it : 3.;. Andwhen he had left Scotland and reached nevertheless they cast the lot, but thrice it was found to give an answer in favour of Malachy. For they were not I Mntt. ¡i. 18. Deut. xxv. 5 (vg.). " Ich1 O'Kelly was bishop of Louth till his deathin 1182 content with one trial, so eager were they to retain him. f.#./.. C.). Ire organized the diocese of Olicl, with its see at 1.0~111 t:~,rrca]~onrlingto the present diocese of Clo~her-by the help of founded 1 Christian, bishop of Clogher, was probably appointed bishop 01 I hm1)11~11O'Carroll. In conjunctionwith him hc the that diocese in succession to Cinacth Un ki!jIl, who died in II35 Illwlwlrry of SS. Peter and Paul for Augustinian canons nt Knocli, (A.T.). Ife seems to havetransferred the sce of the diocese to Ivy Imuth,consecrated by Malachy in 1148 (A.F.M. ; LAJ. Louth, a large part of the diocese of Armagh (in which Louth was IV.ay), mldocument quotcd, 170). Close Lo ithe also founded situated)being placed under his jurisdiction. Thisarrangement 1111- Auplstinian monastery of bt. Mary, the church of which was was nodoubt made by Malachy with the support of Donough 1111. r~tll~ctlralchurch of the dioce,se. On Ihe carlyhistory of this O'Carroll. See the document quotedin Additional Note C, p. 170, ~ll~wcsesee LAY. iv. 12gK L.A.J. iv. 133 fi. and above, p. lix. Christian is commemorated ln ' This si~nplr storywas much devcloped in later times. Thus in thecontemporary Martyrology of Gormanon June 12. The year H l~~r~licvnlregister of Clogher WC read that when Edanhnd anointed of hisdeath is stated (A.F.M.) to havebeen 1138. St.Bernard (:llrihliltn on his deathbed " hlalachy saw (he ring which Christian obviously supposed it to have Laken place in 1139 (p. 70, n. z), nnd WIIW hplo Edan's finger, andtherefore he consecratr:d llinl he appears to be right. For the work described in 5 3z.clemands n l~lr1111I " (LA.]. iv. 239). longer period than can be allowed for it on the su11posit1on that he do particulars are pen of tile passage t1lrough Scotlantl. nut sailed from divdged his scheme of visiting Rome berore June 12, 1138. More- hl11111cl1yprol~al~ly Hangor to Cairngarroch (5 40, 1'. over by that time he cannot have known that the papal schism had II. ,l),lud travelledthence by the shortest roule though Chlisle78, come to m end ; for theAnti-pope di,l not submit till May 29. 111 \'wk. The kingdom of Scotlandthen entendcd southwards to CD. p 72, n. 3, and K.I.A. xxxv. q5ff. For anoher notice of Ilwlivcr l

THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 7=

he added, “1 would havegiven it more willingly if it 1 was refreshed, and Irtyoiced as in all rfches;l and I, in had been better ; but, if you think it worth while, take it turn, though a sinner, found grace in his sight2 withyou, such as it is.” “And I,” replied the bishop: &,:h then, and from that time up to his death, as “acceptit the more willingly the morevalueless you I said in the Prefa~e.~ Healso, deigning to proclaim it, because nothing can be of no value to me lurn aside to Clairvaux,4 when he saw the brothers was > which so precious a willoffers ;” and, turning tohis nod over theGreat St. Bernard to Ivrea. Then he followed the companions, “Saddle this horse for me, for it is suitable lmlcn tract through Vercelli, Pavia, Piacenza, Pontremoli, Lucca for me, and will suffice for a long time.” This done, he mdViterbo to I¿ome. On the whole journey, from Bangor to Rome mounts. And at first he considered it rough, as it was, nnd lack, the company traversed about 3000 miles on land, besides cruuing the sea four times. Allowing for stoppages at Rome, Clair- but afterwards, by a wonderful change, he found that it vnux and elsewhere, and for a weeklyrest on Sunday, Malachy suited himwell and ambled pleasantly. And that there IIIIIS~have been ahsent from Ireland about nine months. For details . might not faZZ on th ground any part of the wordwhich we R.I.A. xxxv. 238ff. The nlarginaldales are based on that ilwcs1igntion, ald are to be regarded merely as approximations. he had spoken,l till the ninth year, the year in which he ’ I’s. cxix. 14. ’ Gm. xxxiii. IO, etc. a Pref. 8 2. ‘ Malachy probably ‘‘ turncd aside ” from the main road at Dar- died,2 it did not fail him, and became an excellent and bur Aulw, from which Clairvauxis distant cight miles. A few very valuable palfrey.And-that which made thc wtlrcls lnay be said about this famous monastery and its first a1)bot. miraclemore evident to those that saw-from being llcrl~:~rd, theson ofanoldeman named Tescelin and his saintlywife Alch, whose memory exercised a pwerfulinfluencc on the lives of nearly black it began to grow white, and after no long llcr children, was born at Fontaines, a mile or two from Dijon, in times there was scarcely a whiter horse to be found Icwp. In Oct. 1111 hepersuaded his brolhers and many of his friends to embracethe religious life. Harly in the following year than it. lllc whole band,thirty in number, entered the austereand now 37 (21). To me also it was granted to see the man on altdining community which had heen cstablishrd in 1098 at Cileaux, that journey,’ and by the sight of him and his word ~wdvemiles fromDijon. Their arrival was the I~eginning ofIlle by 1mspcrity of the great Cistcrcian Ordcr. In I I 15 liernard was scnt ~III~,with some Ixolhers, by the abhot, StcphenIIarding, to found journeyto Rome and hack most of Mal;lclly’s compnions were :I tlnugllter house on the riverAulw, in a vallcy which had oncc been always on font, ancl that the parly went at a walking pace. known, from itsdesolation, as the Valley of Wormwood.Alter I Sam. iii. 19. Cp. Matt. x. 29. 1ncrctliI)lc hardships a monastery was built, and the place was 90 ’ An important date. Since Malachg died on November 2, I 148, Il;ulsrtmed by the labours of the monks that IIcnceTorth it descrvecl he must have reached York not earlier than November 1139. For il* ncwcrname of ClaraVallis, or Clairvaux. The community rapidly reasons for putting the visit somewhat later see R.Z.A. xxxv. 247 f. illcreased in numbers; and in I 133, in spite of the opl~osilionof the a “ Within a few days,” says Jocelin in his version or the story ! IIIIIIII~ when theproposal was first made.thc huilding of alarge See AA.SS. LC. n1am:tstcry ona dimerent site was begun. It was probablylar Afier leaving York Malachy no doubt followed approximately Idv:ulccd when Malachy arrived in I 140 (Vacandard, i. 413, 423). the line of the Roman road known as Erming Sheet to London It was justcompleted when hecame again in 1148 (sec p. 143, andCanterbury. Thanks to thepreservation of the Itinerary of II. 5). St. Bernard died on August 20, 1153. At this time he was Archbishop Sigeric on his journey from Rome to Cnnterhury in 990 Ille most powerful ecclesiastic in Europe, not excepting his nominee (Stubbs, Memorials of Sf. Dvnsfan (R.S.),pp. 391~395).to our 1’11pc Innocent II. (see p. 72, n. 3). Doubtless thc main purpose of knowledge of the routes of travellers con~en~porarywlth Malachy, hl:d:why’s visit to Clairvaux was to secure St. Bernard’s support of and to the rare mention in the LIB of places through which he Ille plilion which he was al~outto pesent tothe l’ope. For passed, we can follow him almost step by step from Canterl~ury to hrlller information about St. Bernard the reader may consult V.P., Romeand back. IIe prohahlysailed from llover, and landed on Vncnntlard, J. Cotter Illorison, The Life nrrd Z’inrcs of 9.b’crnard, the French coast at or near Wissant. Thence he went by Arras, .4hh11t of Clairvarrn (1868), and 12ichard S. Storrs, Nel-nard F) Rheims,ChBlons-sur-Marne, Bar-sur-Aube, Lausanne, Mal tigny, (,‘hri17w~tx,the ?ir,res, the h%il, and hi.r IVOI-k(1892). .-

12 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 73

deeply moved ; and they were not a little edified by his ‘I IIc spent a whole month in the City, visiting the holy presence and his speech. So accepting the place and places and resorting to them forprayer. During that us, and gathering us into his inmost heart, he bade US limc the chief Pontiff made frequent and careful inquiry farewell and departed. And crossing the Alps he came of him and those whowere with him concerning the to Ivrehl a city of Italy, where he immediately healed ulTairs of their country, the morals of the people, the the little son of his host who was sick and ready to dk2 #tute of the churches, and the great things that God had 38. Pope Innocent II., of happymemory, was then wrought by him in the land. And when he was already in the ApostolicSee.8 He received him courteously, prcporing to return home the Pope committed his own and displayed kindly pity for him on account of ruthority to him, appointing him legate throughout the hislong pilgrimage. And Malachy inthe first wholeof Ireland. For Bishop Gilbert, who, as we have place asked with many tears for that which he nlcntioned above, was then legate, had intimated to him had fixedmost deeply in his heart, that he mightbe thut by reason of age and infirmity of body he could m allowed to live and die at Clairvaux, with the permission /oy(.crdischarge th duties ojtheoj5ce.l After this Malachy and blessing of the chiefPontiff. He sought this, not praycd that the constitution of the new metropolis forgetful of the purpose for which he had come, but nlwuld be confirmed, and that palls should be given him influenced by the longing for Clairvaux which he had forboth sees. The privilege of confirmation he soon brought with hin1.4 But he did not obtain his request, rrccived ; “but regarding the palls,” said the chief Pontiff, because the apostolic mari decided that he should be “llwre formal action mustbe taken. You must call employed to more profitable advantage. He was not, logclher the bishops and clerks and the magnates of the however, wholly disappointed of his heayt’s desire,5 since llltld and hold a general council ; and so with the assent it was granted him if not to live, at least to die there. III~common desire of all ye shall demand the pall by prsons of honest repute, and it shallbe given you.” YgOria. Itsancient nalnc was Eporedia. From itthcrc are two routes across the Alps, by the Great St. Bernard and the Little ’I’llcn he took his mitre from his own head, and placed St. Rernartl respectively. it on Malachy’s head,3 and more, he gave him the stole ’ Luke vi¡. 2. a On the death of Pope Honorius II. (February 14, 1130) two I I.akc xvi. z (vg.).-For Gilbertsee p. 47, n. 3. Patrick, Popes were elected by different groupsof cardinals, Innocent II. and n~~cccssorof Gilbertin the see of Limerick, was consccraledby Anacletus II. St. Bernard espoused the cause of the former, and ’I’III~III)~~~,archbishop of Canlelbory, who was himself consecrated by his unliring efforts almost all the sovereigns of Europe were cn- 011 nnunry 8, 1139 (W. Stobbn, Ret. Sac. &;La, p. 45). His listed on.hisside (see Vacandard, chaps. x.-xiii., xviii. ; Storrs, Ilnkssion of obedience (Usher, p. 565) appearsin the roll of pp. 523-540; Morison, pp. 149-165, 209-213). Hut the. schism ynlkssions at Canterlmryimmediately behe that of Uhtrcd of lasted for eight years. At length Anaclctus died (January 7, I 138), ,IIIIIII:IK, whowas consecrated in 1140 (StuLb.;, LC.). If we and the surrender of his successor, Victor IV., on May 29, 1138 IIWIIIIIC that Gilbert resigncd hissee a~ldhis legatine cornnlission (Ep. 317)~left Innocent in undisputed occupationor the papal chair. at the sametime, this gives 1139--40as thedate of Mnlachy’s The news of the pacification was not announced in Scotland till the jltllrncy, in agreement uith the hint of St. Ikrnard in 5 3G. It is end of September (Richard of Hexham, 170). It probably reached yll%

I *.

74 THELIFE OF MALACHYST. THELIFE OF MALACHYST. 75 I and maniple which he was accustomed to use in the they were proved and found worthy, were made monks. offering ; and saluting himwith the kiss of peace he Arter a time, when the saint was now in hisown country, dismissed him, strengthened with the apostolic blessing he sent others,l and they were dealt with in like manner. and authority. I And when they had been instructed for some time and 39. And returning by Clairvaux he bestowed on us a hdapplied their hearts unfo wisdom,^ the holy brother second benediction.’And sighing deeply that Christian,a who was one of themselves, was given to then) Ir4O~ it was not allowed him to remain as he longed to be their father, and we sent them out, adding July- I 142 August to do, he said, l‘ Meanwhile I prayyou to from our own a sufficient number for an abbey.4 keep these men forme, that they may learn Cp. Letter i. 0 I. ’ PS. xc. 12. fromyou what they may afterwards teach us.” And he ’ Cilla Crfst Ua Condoirche was probably a native of the district of IJangor (S 14). He seems to have been one of the four who were added, “They will be to us for a seed, arad in this sed lcfl by Malachy at Clairvaux; and, as is here stated, he was the shall the nations be blessed,2 eventhose nations which first abbot of Mellifont. He seems, however, to haveproved not well suitedfor the ollice, Tor hc was sentback to Clairvaux for from ancient days have heard the name of monk, but hrther instruction (Letter iii. S 3). Some of the Clairvaux hothers have not seen a monk.” Andleaving four of hismost (if not all of them) refused to remain in Ireland, and it is perhaps intimate companions4 he departed : and they, when Ilintecl that the causc of their rcturn was dissatisfaction with his ad- lninislration (W S 2). About I 150he was promoted to the bishopric nf Idismore, and at the Synodof Rells in I 152 he appeared as papal OrLiers, ten leagues away, his wooden d1inking.cup was preserved : Icgate (Kenling, iii. 317). He waspresent at the consecration of it was in a lcathcrn case, adornedwith Irish interlacings (Zrish ll~cchurch of MeIlifont AlJhey in 1157 (A.U.) As legate healso Errlesiasfical Record, vii. 63). I,;csitled at the Synod of Cashel in 1172 (Giraldus, Ex~I~.i. 34). Cp. 2 Car. i. 15. Gen. xxii. 18 ; xxvi. 4. e died in 1186 (A.L.C.). Felix, lishop of Lismorc, attended tllc Compare the passage concerning a brother who had bccn scnt I.nLcmn Council of 1179 (Mansi, xxii. 217). Christian must there- from Clairvaux to Swedenin 1143, andhad founded a daughter blrc have rcsigned his sec bcforc that date. monasterythere: “The lord [St. Ikrnartl]scnt to his raithhl ’ MeIlifont hbbcy, the ruins of which still remain in a scclullcd servantlcarned and discrcct ycrsons from theparts of Germany valley, beside the stream known as the Mattock, allout two miles and England, by whom thc disciplinc of monastic rcligion founded lrml the Boyne, and five miles west or 1)rogheIla. Some time inthat kingdom incrcased and bore worthyfruit among peoples dlcr Malachy Ieturnetl to Ireland he wrote to St. Hernar~l, asking l who had indocd heardthe name of monk, llut hadnever Idore llilll t11 send two of thc four I)lothers who had 1)ccn left al Clnir\-n~~x I wen a monk” (KP.vii. 54). It was literally mue th:rt 110 III srlcct a site for thc alJllCy. This requcstwas doclined (Lett. i. 8 I), monasticcommunities had previously existedin Swcdcn (C. II. 111111 the site-doubtless thegift of Donough O’Carroll (sec thc docu- I¿ol~inson,Corrvcrsion of Ezrnpc, p. 482f. Cp. Vacandard, i¡. 416). IIII*II~cpoted p. 170)-was appmcntlychosenby Malnchy himself. In Hut the passage before us cannotbe construed as an assertion I 142 (C.M.A. ii. 262, Clyu’s Annals, Annals of Boyle), the four that Ireland was inlike case; forin 5 12 mention is made or IIrtJlhcrs, togetherwith a contingent of monks fronl Clairvaux, the“monks” or Ihngorin the time of Comgall.St. Bernard rtriverl, ant1 the monastery was founded,with ChrisLian as its first (or Malachy, if the words are really his) must be taken lo mean Ihlmt (Lett. ii.). Consitlerable progress was made with the build- simplythat the so-called monks of the decadent contemporary IIIRS,and endowments poured in. But after a whilc itbecame Church of Ireland were not monks in the true sensc of the word. Ilrceswary to send Christian back to France for further instruction, (Cp. Lett. iii. 2). There is nothing to be said for the explanation nntl thc Clairvaux monks went with him, nevcr to return. In duc suggested by Lnnigan (iv. 114)that the “nations ” are nations other lime Christian resumed his officc as ahbot, and with him came one than the Irish, who had no monks. For where were those nalions Ibdrrt, to assist him in the workofbuilding and organization(Idt. to whom the Irish might send,,colonies of rnonks ? The fact is that li¡ ). Tllc Abbey Church was not consecrated till I 157, nine years theLatin word for “nations dpentcs) mayquite well mean here dwr M:tlnchy’s tlenth (A.U). MeIliront remainedthe principnl what it certainly means in 5 42, the Irish tribes. ~ïs1twi:whouse in Ireland up to the Reformation.After the dis- ’ IIe left others in other Cistercianhouses ($35). wllllitm (1539) it was granlcd, with its possessions, to Sir I’G-lwnrtl ...... I. .. __ . -.. .. - ...... _-

’ ->

I .. *- -.& 16 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY - THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY l1 -. 1.- And this abbey conceived and lare five dnughfers,l and and hisson was sick nigh unto death.l And when the seed being thus multiplied the number of monks Malachy entered the king’s house he was honourably increases from day to day according to the desire and received by him and prevailed upon by humble entreaty prophecy of Malachy. Now let us return to the order of . fhat he wouldhcal his son.a He sprinkled the youth with the narrative. water which he had blessed, and fastening Es eyes upon 40 (22). Malachy having set out from us had a pros- him saidl3 “Trust me, my son ; you shall not die this perous journey through Scotland. And he foundKing time.” He said this, and on the next day, according to navid,s who is still alive to-day, in one of his castles ; his word, there followed the cure, and after the cure the Moore, ancestor of theearls of Ihgheda. The only portions of joy of the father and the shouting and noise of the whole the monastery which remain in a fair state of preservation are the cxulting family. The YUPIZOYY wen/ forih to all, for Chapter House and the Lavabo. The lalter belongs to the original building. Excavations made about tqenty years ago revealed the what happened in the royal house and to the king’s son ground plan of the entire monastery, most of which was of later mdn! mfbe hid5 And lo, everywhere there resounded date than Malachy. Traces were discovered of the foundation of the fhmksgivingnnd the zloice of praise,eboth for the salvation eastern portion of the original church, about forty leet west of the east wall of the structure which later took its place. It had of their lord, and for the novelty of the miracle. This six chapels at the east end, four of which were apsidal (7rb Report is Henry; ’ for he still lives, the only son of his father, of Comr,rissioncrs ojPublic Works, Ireland, p. I I). 1 I Sam. ii. 21.-the five daughters were apparently Ueclive (de ;L brave and prudent knight, taking after his father as Bcatitudine) founded in I 147,Boyle, I 147-8, Monasternenagh, I 14S, they say,in JoZZoluwdng ayter r&hteonsness8 and love of Baltinglzu (de Valle Salatis), and Inislounaght (Jamuschek, I 14, tllc truth. And both loved Malachy, as long as hc lived, Ori@es Cistmierrses, Vindobonirc, 1877, pp. 70, 92. 113). The last-namcd seems to have been in exlstcnce 111 1148 (sec 5 G4, bccause he had recalledhim from death. Thcy asked ant1 it may have been an off-shoot of Mcllifont, though nt an cdy 1h1 toremain sonle days ; but IIC, shunning renown, datc it was subject to Monasternenagh (ibid. 131). Cougaud (LEP ChnVienth Celtiprrcs, 1911,p. 364) gives Shrule ((IC Bcnecliclionr I)ei) the fifth place ; but it appears to have Ileen founded (11502) after the Lzyt was written (Jnnauschrk, p. 114). vil1:tgc. Thcy arc on n pcninsu!a or snch nalord slrcngth thnt WC 2 Cp. Gen. xxii. 17; xxvi. 4. III.~~sl~pp~~sc it was in wry cnrly tilncs thc site of a rortrcss (FPIIIY~ 8 1)avitl I. of Scotland, son of Malcolm Cannlorr and St. Mar- n:;+rt .f Cevrm’viott o11 Anrirwt .V~~MPJW~I/.Ti77 .S’r&wd, sol. i. garet, the sistcr of Ed@r Ihc Atheling. IIc was born in 1084. Ilk II. lu). l’ossildy, as 1x1s I>een suggested, 1)avirl \\‘as tllere as thc sister Malilda was the wife of Henry I. of England ; and thus he . ~ucstuf I’crgus, lord of Galloway (1124-11G1),to wl~o~n,s1111sc- was uncle of Matilda, the empress, for whom hc fooght against quenlly to the Battle of the Standard (August 22, I 13S), and pro- Stephen, though Stephen’s wire, Queen Malilda, was also his niece. Iral~lynot long behe this visit of Malachy, he Ilad been reconciled In 1113 David married Matilda, the widow of Simon de St. Liz, deer a long estrangement (Agnew, IZereditnty Shcn;fjr of Cnllowny, earl of Northampton (cp. p. 69, n. I). He succeeded Alexander I. 181)~.vol. i. p. 58). in I 124and died in I 153. As the founder or several Scoltish dioceses l’Id. i¡. 27 (inexact quotation). John iv. 47. and as having introduced Ihe Cislercian Order into his kingdom he :I ACISiii. 4. Luke vii. 17. had much in common with St. Malachy. L Mark vii. 24. e Isa. li. 3 (vg.). 4 This is prohably an error. Therc is no record that David I. ’ The only son of David : “ a man gentle and pious, a Illan of had any castles in Galloway ; nntl the chronicles seem Lo show that sweet nature ann1 nf Imre lmrt, and worihy in all llllngs to h: horn at this period his principal residences were at Koxburgh and Carlisle. adsctclr a rather ” (Ailred of IZievaulx, in A. O. Anderson, .Y~-ot!i~h The narrative suggests that the castle referred to was in the im- .411#1d.r ji-ou~Elr,y!iJh Chrnnit-1ms, p. 156). Ile dicd before his mediale neighbourhood of Cruggleton (p. 78, n. I), andit was fd~cr,in Mxy or Junc I 152 (John or Hcxham). ’hoof his sons probably the predecessor of that of which the scanty ruins-believed I~ccnn~ekings of Scots, Malcolm IV. and Willianl I. to be of thirteenth-centurydate-remain on the coast not far from the 1Zom. ix. 30, etc...... --.-.--_I_ ------_7-.--0--.. . .-

THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY THE LIFE OFST. MALACHY 79 was impatient of delay, and in the morning went on his did not passidly. Inthe interval anoratory is con- way. structed of twigswoven into a hedge, he both giving As he passed, therefore, through the village called directions and himselfworking. When it was finished Cruggleton,] a dumb girl met him.While he prayed he surrounded it with a wall, and blessed the en- the string of her tongue was loosed and she qnkephin.? closed space for a cemetery. The merits of himwho Then he entered the villagewhich they call St. blessed, the miracles,which are said tobe wrought Michael'sChurch,3 and before all the people cured a there frequently to this day,sufficiently declare. womanwho was brought to him, mad and bound with __ cords ; and when he had sent her away restored he went on. But whenhe came to Portus Lapa~peri,~he waitcd there for a passage some days; but the time of delay

1 CmgeLitm. Cruggleton is on the west coast of Wigtown Bay, in the parish of Sorby, Wigtownshire. In passing through this village Malachy made a db~our, prol>ably in order to visit Icing lhvitl, which considerably lengthened his journey. * * * a Mark vii. 35. * * a Thc parish church of Mochrum, Wigtownshire, as Sir Ilerbert Maxwell iulorms me, was anciently dedicated to St. hlichael. Thus the village called St. Michael's Church is undoubtedly Kirk Moch- rum, which clusters round the church, and through which every trnvcller from Cruggleton to Cairngarroch (see next note) must pase. It is twelve miles from Cruggleton. 4 I,@nsfiri is ohiously the gm. or Lapasp, a corrupion of. LQis aqk?r (rough stone). 'llis seems tu Ire a Latín rcntlering of Cairngarloch (= Caru garhh), a name wllicll occurs thrce times on the shores of Wigtownshire. Onc of the places so called, on the west coast of Lucc l3ay, may be sct aside. The other two arc seven or eight miles apart, within sight of the Ihngor coast, and nearly equidistant from it; one in the parish of Stoneykirk, the . other (now known as Rough Cairn) in the p1kh of Geswalt. The late Sir Andrew Agnew (op. cit. p. 59) regarded the latter as the place referred to in the text on grounds which do not seem con- clusive. Cairngarroch in Stoneykirk is to be prclerred for two reasons : it is more easily approached from inland than its rival ; and it has impressed its name on the actual coast-line, which the other has not done ; " Cairngarroch Bay " is equivalent to Z'ot Cairn fadi, and that to the ì'orfus Lapasferi of the text. This identification was first proposed by O'Hanlon (p. Sr) ; and its pro- bability is increased now that the position of St. Michacl's Church has been fixed (see preceding note). But one of his arguments in favour of it, hased on the name of the parish, israllacions ; for I' Stoneykirk " has nothing to do with stones : it is a late corrup- tion of Steiniekirk = St. Stephen's Church. K :yii . ., ~ I-... '. . ..- .. ... -L-.-__ -...... ,...... --

THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHP 81 the nafions a?zdpunishments ujorr fhepeojles.l The terror ofhim is on theoz fhddo mil2 He criesu9zfo thermrighteous, dealnot unrzkhteousfi, andto the wich4 Zzyf Bot up thhorn. 3 Hcligion is planted everywhere, is propagated, is tended.

I His eyes are upon them,4 his care is for their necessities. CHAPTER VI In councils, which are everywhere held, the ancient tra- ditions are revived,which, though their ercellence wits .Ti. Malnchy's Apstolic Labours, finises nnd fifimCfC.7. untlisputed, had fallen into disuse by the negligence of the priests.And not only are the old restored, new 42 (23). MALAcHY embarked in a ship, andafter a customs are also devised ; and whatsoever things he pro- prosperous voyage landed at his monasteryof mulgated are accepted as though issued from heaven, Bangor: so that his first sons might receive the G:%er Arc hcld fast, are committed lo writingfor a memorial first benejit.2 In what state of mind do YOU to posterity.Why should WC not believe those things suppose they were when they received their father-and wcrc sent from heaven which so manyheavenly miracles 1 such a father-in good health from so long a journey? confirm? And that I maymake what has been said , No wonder if their whole heart pve itself over to joy at credible, let me touchon some of these n~iraclesin n his return, whenswift rumour soon brought incredible hw words. For who can enumerate all? Though I l gladness even to the tribesa outside round about them. conrcss I had rather dwell on thosethings which can In fine, from the cities and castles and hamlets they ran Irc: imitated than on those whichcan onlyexcite wonder. i to meet him, and wherever he turned he was received 43 (24). And in my judgement the first and greatest with the joy the urhole land.' Eut honour is not to of ItliracIc that he exhibited was*himself.S For to say his taste. exercises his office as legate ; many He nothing of his inmr n~nn,~the beauty and strength and assemblies are held in many places, so that region, or no purity of whichhis habits and lifesufficiently altested, part of a region, may be defrauded of thefruit and Irv SI) bore himself cvcn outwardly in a uniform and con- advantage of his legation. He sows beside wders ; dl ni.utcnt manner, and that the most modest and becoming, i there is not one who can escape from his sedulous care. . thnt absolutely nothing appeared in him which co~ld Neither sex,nor age, nor condition, nor [religious] ahnd the beholders.And, indeed, he zed0 ofends not profession is held in account."Everywhere the saving in word, the sanre is ajerfect IPI~H.~nut yct in Malachy, seed is scattered, everywhere the heavenly trumpet sounds. He scours every place, everywhere he breaks in, with the sword of his tongue unsheathed to execute Vengeance upon

1 Of which. it appears horn this and other passages (see p. 33, . ..

,l

82 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 83 who, though he observed with unusual carc, ever detected, that by which he might sustain hirnself and those who I will not say an idleword,’ but an idle nod? Who /&wred ~ithhim ìn the work of the n1itristry.l Further, ever knew his hand or his foot to move without purpose ? i if at times he had to rest he did so in the holy places Yea,what was there that was not edifying in hisgait, which he himself had scattered through the whole of his mien, his bearing, his countenance ? In fine, neither Ireland; but he conformed to the customs and obser- did sadness darken nor laughter turn to levity tlie joyous- l vances of thosewith whom it pleasedhim to tarry, ness of his countenance.2 Everything in him was under content with the commonlife and the common table. disc$dine, everything a mark of virtue, a rulea of perfec- There was nought in hisfood, nought in his clothing, tion. Always he was grave, but not austere. Relaxing by which Malachy could be distinguished from the rest at times, but never careless; neglecting nothing, though (Jfthe brethren; to such a degree, though he was peafest, for a time ignoringmany things. Quiet often, but by did he humble himsegàn aZZ thìngs.2 no means at any tima idle.4 From the first day of his 44. Then, when he went out topreach, he was conversion to the last of his life, he lived without per- accompanied by others on foot, and on foot went he sonal p~ssessions.~He had neither nrensemants nor himself, the bishop and legate. That was the apostolic mai&crvlants,ß nor villages nor hamlets, nor in fact any rule; andit is the more to be admired in Malachy revenues,ecclesiastical or secular,even when he was because it istoo rare in others. The true successor of a bishop. There was nothing whatever ordained or Ihc Apostles assuredly is he who does such things. But assigned for hisepiscopal mensa, by which the bishop i it is to be observed how he divides the inheritance with might live; for he had not even a house of hisown. Ri$ brothers? equally descendants of the Apostles. They But he was almost always going about all the parishes‘ /fwd it among th clera ; he, thorrghhe zum free frutti rrlf ttren, ?/rade himse/f the servant of all.5 They either serving the Gospells and Zivincc of the Go@el,@as the I Lord appointed forhiln when he said, The labourer is i do notpreach the Gospel and yetcat, or preach the 7UOYthY of Ais hire.l0 Except that more frequently,making’ ! (;uspel in order that theymay eat; Malachy, imitating ll;~ul,eats that he may preach the Gospel.6 They suppow the GospeZ itself zuithout Barge,ll as a result of the labours l of himself and hiscompanions, hc brought with him . fht arrogance and gain are godliness ; Malachy claims for himself by inheritance labour and a load.8 They I,clieve themselves happy if they enlarge their 6oru’ers ;9 Malachy glories in enlarging charity.1° They gather iniu i I l’hil. iv. 3 combined with Eph. iv 12 ; cp. Acts xx. 34. a Matt. xviii. 4, con~linedwith Ecclus. iii. 20. D Luke xii. 13. I Pet. v. 3 (vg.). 8 I Cor. ix. 19. ‘l Cl). De Di¿. 17: “Paul did not preachthe Gospel timt he lniKllt eat, but ate that he might preach the Gospcl ; for hc loved IWIfood Ilut the Gospcl.” The reference is of course to I Cor. ix. ’ I ’Iïln. vi. 5. n Opus CI onus. D hlosi. 13. lo Cp. z Cor. vi. I I. .._ .

i’ I THE LIFE OF ST. MUCHY 84 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY i Tul? Yet trulynot he but God in him2 Moreover, it barns1 and fill the wine-jars, that they mayload their is said, Thou art the God thut doest zttonde*s.a tables ; Malachy collects [men] into deserts and soli- 45 (25). There was a woman in the city of Colerainea tudes that he may fill the heavens. They, though they who had a demon. Malachy was called ; he prayed for receive tithes and first-fruits and oblations, besides the possessed; he commanded the invader and he went customs and tributes by the gift of Cesar and countless (Jut. But his iniquity was not yet fully satisfied, and he other revenues, nevertheless take thought what they shall entcred into an unhappywoman who happened to be eat or zufiat they shall drink ;* Malachy haring nothing nhnding by. AndMalachy said, “I did not release of such things, yet makes many richs out of the store- that womanfrom your grasp in order that you might house of faith. Of their desire and anxiety there is no cntcr this one; go out of heralso.” He obeyed, but end ; Malachy, desiring nothing, knows not how to think went back to the former woman ; and driven forth from aboutthe morro^.^ They exactfrom the poor that hcr once more, he again went into the second. So for which they may give to the rich; Malachy implores the nome time he vexed them alternately, fleeing to and fro. rich to provide for the poor. They empty the PUTSIS ’I’lxn the saint, indignant that he was mockcd by of their subjects; he for their sins heaps altars with 11 demon, summoned up hisspirit, and shouted ; and vows and pence-ozerings.6 They build loftypalaces, wlrcn he had made an attack on the adversary with all raise up towers and ramparts to the heavens.’ Malachy, lllc forces of faith, he drove the demon away from both, raot having 7ahere tu lay Ris fieadI8does the work of nrs no less vexed than those whom he had vexed. But eoan,FeZist.’ ‘l‘hey ride on fiorseslo with a crowd of men, JO not suppose, reader, that the delay which he caused who eat bred for naughf, andthat not their own; thc saint was due to his own strcngth: it was permitted Malachy, hedged round with a college of holy brothers, 11y the divinedispensation, evidently in order that by goes about on foot, bearing tfie Bread of angels,la with this RS well the power of the evil one as the victory which to sdisfj the hrrqc~y They do not even tsI Mdachy mightbe madc more manifest. know the congregations ;14 he instructs them. They Ilcar now what he did elsewhere,but not I,y honour powcrful men and tyrants ; he punishes them. ruasou of hispresence. Assuredly whathe had prjwcr O, apostolic man, whom so many and so striking signs of to wcomplish when absent, he could do also wlle.: Ais apostleship15 ennoble ! What wonder, then, if he has prcscnt. wrought wondrous things when he himself is so wonder- - I Cp. I Cor. xv. IO. l’n. lrxvii. rq.-The following narratives or Blnlachy’s miracles nrc no1 in chronological order. They are arranged according L(, lllcir character. Thus the first foot (9;s 45, 46) are instances of his ’ G Exod. xxxii. 6, etc. pwer over demons. 1 Cp. Gen. xi. 4. fi Colernine is said to have beenfounded hy St. Patrick: and a Matt. viii. 20 ; Luke ix. 58. 11 wucertainly a religions estal~lishmentat least as early as(he a 2 Tim. iv. 5. dalh century(Adarnnan, i. 50). One of its erenachs died in 1122 z 12. 10 Jer. vi. 23, etc. 11 Thess. iii. 8. [ABAM.).The word “city” ilnplirs thatthe community WAS still 18 PS. lxxviii. 25. 13 I’s. cvii. 9. n orutence. ì%bee. 2 Cor. xii. IZ (VE.). - . ..

i;

86 THELIFE OF ST. MALACHY THELIFE OF ST. MALACHY 46. In a district of the northern part of Ireland a sick Another woman also in Sau1,l a region of Ulaid,2 man lay in hishouse. His sickness was beyond doubt who was tearing her own limbs with her teeth, he cured due to the evil influence of demons. For one night hc by praying and touching her. heard them talking; and one said to another, “See that There was a madman, who predicted many things to this wretched man does not touch the bed or bedding come. His friends and neighbours brought him to the that hypocrite, and so escape from our hands.” The of lllnn of God, bound strongly with cords,because his man perceived that they were speaking of Malachy, who, vcry madness had madehim strong todo hurt and as he remembered, had not long before passed a night cxcceding terrible. Malachyprayed, and immediately in that house.And the bedding was still in its place; tlrc sick man was healed and released. This was done and taking courage, with his utmost effort he began to in B certain place, the name ofwhich we omit because crawl, weak in body but strong in faith. And lo, in the it has a very barbarous sound, as alsohave many air there was clamour and shouting: “Stop him, stop him, others.3 hold him, hold him; we are losing our prey.” But, carried on by faith and the desire to escape, the more they At another time in the above-mentioned city of shouted the more he hastened to the remedy, straining I.isn~ore,~the parents of a dumb girl brought hcr to with knees and hands. And when he reached the couch, him in the midst of the street as he passed, asking him and went up on it, he rolled himself in the bed-clothes, with much entreaty that he would deign tohelp her. and heard the wailing of them that lamented, “Alas, Mnlachy stood and prayed ; and he tozdzcd /ICI. fotqpe alas, we have betrayed ourselves, we have been deceived, with his finger and spat8 upon her mouth, and sent he has escaped.” 1 And quicker than a word, there lert Iwr away speaking. him the terror of the demons and the horror whichhc ,l7 (26). Going out of :t certain church he met 111m suffered, and with them allhis sickness. with his wife, and she could not speak. ,Inil wl~cn In the city of Lismore a man vexed by a demon was II!: was asked to havenlercy on her,he stood in the delivered by Malachy. ~::~tc,the peoplc surrounding him ; and hc gavc a Alsoonce, when he was passing through Leinster, lrlcssing upon her, and bade her say the Lord’s l’rayer. an infant was brought to him who had a demon, and She saidit, and the people blessed the Lord. he was broughtback whole. I lo Leale, CO.Down, nearDownpatriclr. There St. Patrick In the same region he ordered a mad woman,2 bound 111ut1ehis first convert, and there he died. It is not easy to cxplain with cords, to be loosed and to be bathed in water which why St. Hernard calls it a “region.” See furrhcr, p. 113, n. 3. ’ Ulaid was L district which included the greater part of the he blessed. She washed and was healed. prescntcounty of Down, and the sonthern part of Antrim. For a similar avowal by Jocelin, who wrote in the same Compare the story of St. Gall listening to the conversation ol century as St. Bernard, and other illustrative passages, see the delnon of the mountain and the demon of the waters, told in Atlnmnan,p. 4. Stokes’s CcPic Churd in Irefund, p. 145, from the Life of St. Gall ‘ See Q 8, and above in this section. in M.G.H., Scr. i. 7. ’The first of three hcnlings of dumb persons. ’ The first of three miracles ol healing !he insane. Mark vii. 33. 88 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 89 In a city called Antrim a certain manlying on a who did not believe that her life was in danger.With bed, now deprived fortwelve days of the use of his him also Nehemiah,l the bishop of that city, whowas tongue, at the bidding of the saint, who visitedhim, witting next to him, made request to Malachy, and others recoveredhis speech and received the Eucharist; and also as many as were present reclining together. Then so fortified he breathed his last breath in a good confis- he said, ‘I I pityher, for she is a good and modest O, /rui/ful olive free in the house of God ! a O, oil woman.” Andoffering the man a cup which he had of gladness,qgiving both anointing and light ! By the blc.4, he said, “Go, give her to drink, and know that splendour of the miracle he gave light to those who when she has- taken the draught of blessing2 she will were whole, bythe graciousness of the favour he anointed bring forth without delay, and without danger.” It was the sick man, and obtained for him, soon about to die, done as he commanded, and that very night there followed the saving power of confession and communion.6 that which he promised. One of the nobles canle in to him, hnviBg somewhat He was sitting in a plain with the count of Ulaid, to say to him;ß and whilethey were speaking, full of denling with-certain matters, and a peat multitudea was faith piously stole three rushesfrom the couch on lrbout them. There came a woman who had long been which Malachy sat, and took them with him : and God with child. She declared that contrary to all the laws of wrought many things as a result of the pious theft, by nature she had already been pregnant for fiftecn months that man’s faith and the sanctity of the prelate. and twenty days. Malachy having pity for this new and By chance he had come to a citycalled .” unheard-of trouble, prayed, and thewoman was delivered. And when he was sitting at table a nobleman of that ‘I’hose who were present rejoiced and wondered. For all city came in and humbly prayed him for his wife, who MW with what ease and rapidity she brought forth in the was pregnant, and hadpassed the appointed time of rime place, and the sad portent of birth denied was parturition, so that all wondered, and there was none chnnged to a happier marvel. l The word “city” implies that thcrc was a religious communily 48 (27). There happened in the same place an event at Antrim.That Lhis was the case is proved by the round tower with a similarmiracle but a differentissue. He saw a which stillremains, and other evidencc (Reeves. p. 63). 13ut apparently the Annals do not refer to any monastery or church n1 luz11 whowas reported to be consorting publicly with that place. See,however, UA.and A.Z?M at 1096 for a possiblc his brother’s concubine ; and he was a knight, a servant exception. of the count. Andpublicly accosting the incestuous P I Tim. vi. 13. J PS.lii. S (vg.). 4 Ys. xlv. 7. Cp. Serm. ii. 5 S. mm he displayed himself to him as another John, e Luke vi¡. 40. ’ Acts vi. 5. Printed text, Conuarrra, no MS. variants being recorded in thc trying, If is not 1a7cful for thee fo have thy brother’s margin : perhaps a misprint for Clonuarrca. Mabillon has Duevarh and K Duenunnia. A seems to readClucuuurrin. All these variants L Nehemiah Morinrly, who died in 1149(A.EM), being then, point to Clmitr uarmz (the meadow of the cave), the Irish name for II is mid, 95 years old (Tundale, p: 5). In Tundale (p. 53f.) he is Cloyne, which is undoubtedly the place referred to (see next note). nne of four bishopswho were wlth St.Patrick in Paradise,the The next two miracles are concerned with childbirth. The first or olllcru beingCellach, Malnchy andChristian O’hiorgair, IIe is them may have been related to St. Ikmard by Marcus, the author \here (pp. 5, 54) called (Clttarrer&r). of Tundale’s Vision (see Friedel and Meyer, Lrs Yi~iovde IbrrrJnlc, I Cp. I Cor. x. 16. p. iv., and above p. Ixv. n. 3). 8 I.ake ri. 17. ._..... - ___.

90 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 91 concubine.’ But he,nevertheless, in his turn display- that he mounted his horse onthe spot, surpassing ing himself to Malachy as another Herod, not only did assuredly the hope of himself and of his friends-rebuk- not hearken to him, but even answered him haughtily, ing him severely at the same time because he was a bad and before them all swore that he would never put her man scrzing his belb and his appetite immoderately. away. Then Malachy,much agitated, for he was vehe- In the town of Cashel a man came before him with mently zealous for righteousness, said, “Then God shall hisparalysed son, asking thathe should be hea1ed.a separate youfrom her against yourwill.” Paying little And Malachy, praying briefly, said,“ Go thy 7emy ;thy son heed the man went away at once in a rage. And meet- rhrll be made whole.”3 He went, and on the morrow ing the woman not farfrom the crowdwhich was in he returned withhis son, who was nevertheless by no the place, he treated her evilly and withviolence, as meanswhole. Then Malachyrose and standing over though he wholly belonged to Satan to whom he had a him prayed at greater length, and he was made whole. little before been delivereda Nor was the crime hidden. ’ And turning to the father he said, “Offer him to God.” The damsel who accompanied the lady ran back to the The man assented, but did not keep his promise ; and house (for it was not far from the place), and, breathless, nftersome years his son, now a youngman, relapsed . announced the wickedness that had taken place. At into the same state, no doubt because of his father’s the word her brothers, who were at home, enraged at disobedience and his violation of the pledge. the dishonour done to their sister, rushed thither with Another mancame from a long distance, when Malachy all haste and slew the enemy of virtue, taken irr fhe VC/? was in the borders of Munster, bringing to him his son, place and art3 of crime, piercing himwith many wounds. who was entirely deprived of the use of his feet. ‘When The assembly was not yetdismissed when, lo ! his be inquired how this had happened to him, he said, armour-bearer proclaimedwhat had happened. Ant1 “ As I suspect, by the malignity of demons ” ; adding, all wondcred that the sentence of Malacbyhad taken I‘ It was they, if I mistake not, who, when he was playing such speedy effect. When this wordwas heard all evil- in r field, causeda sleep to fall upon him,4 and when the doers (for there weremany in theland) feared and, cMtl awoke he found himself so.” Sayingthis, he being terrified, purified themselves, zuashilqi. their hznds I,ourcd forth his petition with tears, and earnestly sought in fire blood of fh‘cngu~?!.~ Irclp. Malachy pitying him prayed, bidding the sick boy . 49 (28). Dermot the count,5 who had now for a 1011~ in thc meantime to sleep there upon the ground. He time lain on his bed, he sprinkled withblessed aalcr, alcl)t, and he arose whole. Because he had come from and caused him to rise up without delay, and so stroaK j1rGhe kept him some time in hiscompany, and he urucl to walk with him. 1 Mark vi. 18. . I Cor. v. 5 ; I ‘lïm. i. 20. 50. In the monastery of Bangor a certain poor man a John viii. 4. ‘ PS. Iviii. IO (vg.). Probably Dermot MacMnrrough, who became king of Lcinskr URS maintained by the alms of the brothers ; and he in 1126, and died in 1171. He was driven out of his kingdom in rcccived a smallsum every day, for performingsome 1166, and then invited the Anglo-Normans to cometo his aial. The result wasthe conquest of Ireland. His character merits lllu Itom. xvi. 18. * The first of three hcalings of paralysis. dcscription which St. Bernard gives of it. y John iv. 50. Gen. ii. 21. Mark viii. 3. THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 92 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 93 to the place when he heard of the disagreement. Calling officein the mill. He had been lame for twelveyears, creeping on the ground withhis hands, and dragging together the clergy and people he tookpains to unite his dead feet after him. Him Malachy found one day the hearts and desires of the opposing parties.And before his cell,sad and sorrowful, and asked him the when they had been persuaded that the whole business cause.And he said, “You see howfor a long time I ought to be entrusted to him, on whom in a very special manner lay the care that as also of the other churches1 am miserably troubled and the hand of fhLord is lcpon of throughout Ireland,2 immediately he named to them, not me ;1 and lo, to increase my distress, men who ought to the nobles the land,a but rather a certain poor have had pity, rather laugh at me and cast my wretched- any of of ness in my teeth.” And when he heard him,moved man whom he knew to be holy and learned ; and he was with compassion, he hoked up to hoven,8 at the same a strange^.^ He was sought;and it was announced timeraising his hands. Having said a short prayer he entered hiscell, and the other rose up. And standing Mnlnchy may have taken advantage of the strife to nominate a ruler who belonged Lo no sept in the districtand who would allow himself upon his feet he wondered if it was true, suspecting that ICI Ise consecrated bishop. The vacancy may have been madc 11y the he was in a dream? But he began to movewith slow tlcnlll of 1)onnell Shalvey, erenach of Cork, in I 140 (A.F.M.). The word crenacir ,is sometimes used nt this period where we might llave steps, for he did not altogether believe thathe could crpcled to find ab(,O/(~p.A.F.M. 1137, quoted in AdditionalNote walk, At length, as if were wakiHg out of a dee/ Clp. 167). z Cor. xi. 28. he recognized the mercy of the Lord upon him; he 1Svidently Malachy wasnow papal legate. Thedatc ot thc walkedfirmly, and returned tothe mill reaping and Incident is thedore not earlierthan 1140. exulting nnd $raking God. When those saw himwho It wouldseem that it was taken for granted that one of the lentling men of a sept wmld be appointed, according to prevalent had beforeseen and Known him they were filled 7dh cudom, exemplified in the case of Armagh. This suggests that wonder and amaaement,s safposi7zr it to be a lhc ycnnt officcwas that of abbot. lhere woold he nothing h~~rpr~singin the selection of a “poor man,” who was not a local Malachy likewise healed a dropsical man by praying, myme, as diocesan bishop. who remained there in the monastery and was appointed I.oltc xvii. 16, 18.-This was prolddy Gilla Aetlha Un shepherd. Veitlhin, who attended the Synod of Kells in 1152 as 1,ishop thli (Kcating, iii. 317); and died in I 172(-q. U.),Sillcc he ;lttnillcrl 51. A city of Ireland called Cork was without R “ guod old age ” there is no reason why he should not have been bishop. They proceeded toan election ; but thc consecratedas early as:1140or I 141. He had been a monk of Errew 111 laugh Con, CO. Mayo (A.7: 1172), and was therefore ‘‘a various parties did not agree, each, as is usual, wishing mlrnnger,” i. c. not a native of Munster. He is called a ‘‘ poor man,” to appoint their own bishop, not God’s.’ Malachy came no doubt, for the same reason as Malachy himself (#z4), because he Incl embraced the liie of voluntary poverty. Hehad a reputation Actsxiii. II, etc. * Mark vii. 34. for piety and learning, for the Annals describe him as ‘I full of the Cp. Acts xii. g. ’ Gen. xlv. 26 (VE.). grace of God ” (A.U), and “ thc tower of devotion and wisdom and G Acts iii. 8-10. Mark vi. 49. viqinity of Ireland ” (A.X). And if the tradition is trustworthy 7 This implies that the diocese of Corkhatl already been rounded. lllnt he was abhot of St. John the Evangelist at Cork, lounded by But we cannot be sure that St. 13ernard is correct when he says that (:ormac Mac Carthy “for pilgrims from Connaught” (see the the clergy and people met to elect a bishop, in view of his inability rllnrtcr of Dermot Mac Carthy printed in Gibson’s Hirtory of Cork, elsewhere .(g 19) to distinguish bishops from abbots. It is at lens1 II. 381, and that it received its later name of Gill Abbey from him, possible that there was strife betwecn different septs concerning tllc WC cm explain how he came to be near at hand when the election appointment of a comb of Barre, founder of the church of Cork. wnn laking place. THE LIFE ÖP ST. bfALACIfY 94 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY more in the body.When Malachy heard it he was95 that he was lying in bed, and so weak that he could in troubled, because she was a womanof virtue, and her no wise go out unless carried in the hands of those who life fruitful in work and example. And perceiving that ministered to him. ‘I Let him rise,” said Malachy ; “ in hc could not reach her in time he called Malchus, for the name of the Lord I command it; obedience will Ilc was young and active (he is that brother of Abbot savehim.” What WS he to do ? He wished to obey, Christian whomwe mentioned above),’ and said, but he thought himself unfitted ; for though it should be ‘I Haste, take her these three apples on which I have possible for him to go, he dreaded to be a bishop. SO invoked the name of the Lord; I am assured of this, with the will to be obedient twin enemies were contend- that when she tastes these she shalZ not taste of death ing, the load of weakness and the fear of the burden. Iwfore she sees US,^ though we shall follow somewhat Butthe first conquered, the hope of salvation being more slowly.” Malchus hastened as he was commanded, givenhim as an aid, Therefore he made the attempt, and when he came he wentin to the dying woman, he moved, tested his power,discovered that he was rhowing himself another servant of Elisha, except that stronger than usual. Faith increased along withpower, his workwas more efficacio~s.~ He bade her take that and again faith made stronger gave in its turn increase which Malachy had blessed and sent to her, and to taste of power. Now he was able to rise unassisted, now to it if by any means she could. But she was so refreshed walk somewhat better, now not even to perceive weari- whcn she heard Malachy’sname, that she was able to ness in walking ; at length, to come to Malachy without obey, and indicated by a nod (for she could not speak) difficulty and quickly, unaided by man. He promoted that she wished to be raised upfor a little while. She him, and put him into the chair, with the applause of was raisedup, she tasted ; she was strengthened by clergy and people. This was done without question, what she tasted, she spoke, and gavethanks. Alrd the ,I because neither did they dare to oppose the will of /.or¿ caused a deep sleep to faff upon her,4 and she rested ‘i Malachyin any way, seeing the signwhich he had most sweetlyin it, havinglong ceased to enjoy the 1 wrought; nor did he hesitate to obey, being made surer, borlcfit of sleep, or to partake of food. Meanwhile her !II

8 so a of II by evident proof, the willof God. fwndhhJd 7CuSherself whole,Gstuurmched but andshe awaking was still alter weakfrom a while longshe r 52 (29). A ccrtain woman was diseased7uith an issnc, of blood ;1 and she was of noble birth and very dear to fasting and loss of blood. If in any degree the cure Malachy, though by reason of the nobility rather of her WUS not complete,’ on the following day the wished-for character than of her descent. When she was entirely prcscnce and appearance of Malachy made it perfect. failing, her strength no doubt being exhausted with her 53 (30). A nobleman lived in the neighbourhood of blood, and was now near the end, she sent to the man of God, in order that-the only thing that remained to See 6 rd. ’ Mati. h.28; Mark ix. I ; L& ix. 27. be done-he might help her soul who should see her no See z Kings iv. zg ff. Gen. ii. PI. Luke viii. M. Cp. Mark v. 29. ’ Sipmnimfs. The tcxt seems to bc corrup~. A friend suggests lllc emendation sed yuonrinus dejcerc/, L 96 THELIFE OF ST. MALACHY THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY passed a njght of vigil. And when the morning came97 the monastery of Bangor, whose wife was sick n@ unto death.1 Malachy, being asked to come down ere she died,2 the Lord heard His saint, for the .pirit of the Imd was to anoint the sick woman 7uith oil? came down and went makifig infercession for him, who maketh infercession for in to her; and when she saw him she rejoiced greatly, the saints wifh groaning that cannot k uttered.l Why animated by the hope of salvation. And when he was more ? She who had been dead opened her eyes,* and, preparing to anoint her, it seemed to all that it ought as those do whowake from a deep sleep, rubbing her rather to be postponed to themorning; for it was forehead and temples with her hands, she roseupon evening.Malachy assented, and when he had given a the bed, and recognizing Malachy, devoutly saluted him blessing over the sick woman, he went out with those who with bowed head.And mourning being turned into werewith him. Butshortly afterwards, suddenly there joylaamazement took hold ofall, both those whosaw was a cry IIIO~~,~‘lamentation and great wailing through and those who heard. AndMalachy also gave thanks the whole house, for it was reported that she had died. and blessed the Lord. And he anointed her,never- Malachy ran up when he heard the tumult, and his theless, knowing that in that sacrament sins are forgiven, disciplesfollowed him. And coming to the bed, when and that the prayer of Jaifh saws the sick.4 After this he had assured himself that she had breathed her last, hewent away, and she recovered, and after living for he was greatly troubled in mind, blaming himself that some time in good health, fhat fhe glory of God should she had died without the grace of the sacrament. And k made manr;fert in her,s she accomplished the penance lifting up his hands to heaven he said, “Ibeseech thee, which Malachy had enjoined upon her, and again fill Lord, Ihazu done very foolishZy. I, even I, haw ~inned,~ dety in a good confission,’ and passedto the Lord. who postponed, not she who desired it.” Sayingthis 54 (3). There was also a woman whom a sjirit of he protested in the hearing of all that he would not h anger and fuve dominated to such an extent that not con#orted,6 that he would give no rest to his sfirit,7 unless nnly her neighbours and relatives fled from her society, he should beallowed to restore the grace which hc buteven her own sons could scarcely endure to live had taken away. And standing over her, all night he with her.Shouting, rancour and a mt::./lotenpsi9 Zaaboured iì) his g~o~ning;and, instead of the holy oil, wherever she was. Violent, fiery,hasty, terrible with flooding the dead womanwith a great rain of hc longue and hand, intolerable to all, and hated. Her bestowed on her such a substitute for the unction as hc sons, grieving both for her and for themselves, dragged could. Thusdid he; but to his companions he said, llcr intothe presence of Malachy, setting forth their ‘I Wafch and pray.”g So they in psalms, he intears, lunlentable complaint with tears.But the holyman, pitying both the sickness of the mother and the trouble Pld. ii. 27 (inexact qtmlalion).-The story told in this section was a favourite of St Cllnrles Rorrornco (AllJan Butler, Lives c/’ of her sons, called her aside, and made urgent inquirv Saints, ed. Husenbeth, ii. 607). -~ Rom. viii. 26. Acts ix. 40. e John iv. 49. J Cp. Mark vi. 13; Jas. v. 14. John xvi. 20. 6 I Chron. xxi. 8, 17. Jas. v. 15. 4 Matt. xxv. 6. John ¡x. 3. a Gen.xxxvii. 35. Cor. ii. 13; cp. Jer. 3, Acts vi¡. GO. ’ 2 xlv. ’ I Tim. vi. 13. B vi. 6 (VE.);Jer. xlv. 3. Malt. xxvi. 41, etc. B Exod. xv. 8 (vg.). PS. D PS. 1. 3 (.g.). 98 LIFE OF ST. MALACHY THE THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 99 whether she had everconfessed her sins. She replied, There is an island of the sea in Ireland, from of old c( Never.” “ Confess,” said he. She obeyed ; and he fruitful of fishes; l and the sea there abounds in fish. enjoined penance on her when she made confession, lly the sins of the inhabitants, as it isbelieved, the and prayed over her that Almighty God might give her wonted supply was taken away, and she that had many fhe spirit of meekness,l and in the name of the Lord children was waxed feebZe,2 and her own great usefulness Jesus bade her tobe angry no more. Such meekness utterly dwindled away. While the natives were grieving, followed that it was plain to all that it was nothing else and the peoples taking ill the great loss, it was revealed than a marvellous change efected by the nghf hand of fhe to a certain woman that a remedy might be effected by Most h?&h.= It is said thatshe is still livingto-day, the prayers of Malachy ; and that became known to all, and is so patient and gentle that, though she used to for she herselfproclaimed it. By the will of God it exasperate all, now she cannot be exasperated by any , happened that Malachy arrived. For while he was going injuries or insults or afflictions. If it be allowed me, as round and filling the region with the Gospel, he turned the Apostle says, io be fu¿&persuaded in my ow11 aride thither that to them also he might impart the let each accept it as hewill ; for me, I give. it as rr~y same grace.3 Hut the br~rbarorrspcopk,~who cared more opinion that this miracle should be regarded as superior for the fi~hes,~demanded withall vehemence that he to that of raising the dead woman, mentioned abovc, would deign to regard rather the sterility of their island. inasmuch as there the outward, but here the inner man And when he answered that it was not for that he had was restored to life.And now let us hasten to what come, but thathe desired to catch men rather than remains. fish,6 yet seeing their faith he kneeled dorun orb fhe 55. A man who as regards the world was honourable, shore and prayeds to the Lord that, though they were as regardsGod devout, came to Malachy and com- unworthyof it, he would not deny them the benefit plained to him concerning the barrenness .of iris soul,= granted long before, since they sought it again with so praying thathe would obtain forhim from Almighty great faith. The prayer wenf rrpO there came up also I God the grace of tears. And Malachy, smiling because n tnu¿tifude of fihs,l0 and perhaps more fruitful than in he was pleased thatthere should be spiritual desire ancient days ; and the people of thc land continue to from a man of the world, laid his cheek on the cheek enjoy that abundance to this day. Whatwonder if of the other as though caressinghim, and said, Be if the prayer of a r&hfeous mnnwhich penefrafes fhr. done unto you asyon have asked.” 6 From that time ni1er.v heuvens,l’penetrated fhe abysses,12and called forth fro111 of wafers ran down his eyes so great and so nearly inces- the depth of the sea so great supplies of fish ? sant that the phrase of Scripture might seem applicahlc to him : A fountain of gardem, a we¿¿ of Ziving waters.” Here and in 0 56 we have two miraculous drnugllls of fish. ’ I Sam. ii. 5. a Cp. Korn. i. II. I * PS.lxxvii. IO (vg.). 1 Cor. iv. 21. ‘ Acts. xxviii. 2. Cp. I Cor. ix. g. a xiv. 5. Eph. iii. 16; cp. z Cor. iv. IG. Rom. a Cp. Luke v. IO. ’ Cp. Mark i¡. 5; Luke v. 20. 6 xxxv. (V&.). PS. I2 Acts rxi. 5. Acts X. 4. lo Luke v. 6; John xxi. 6. o Matt. viii. 13, combined with John xv. 7. Ecclus. XXXY I. II (inexact quotation). PS. cxix. 136. 8 Cnnt. iv. 15. Cp. t’s. cvii. 26 (vg.). .I

IO0 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 56. There came, on one occasion, three bishops into the village of Faughart,l which they saywas the birth- place of Brigit the virgin ;a and Malachy was a fourth. And the presbyter who had received them with hospita- lity, said to him, “ What shall I do, for I have no fish ? ’’ And when he answered that he should seek them from CHAPTER VI1 the fishermen, he said, ‘l For the last two years no fish have been found in the river ;a and for that reason the t He does battle for the faifh; he redores peace anrorrg those who were fishermenalso are all scattered and haveeven abandoned ’ at wriance ;he fakes in hand to build a sfone chrmh. their art.” AndMalachy replied Ir Command them to 57 (32). THEREwa? a certain clerk in Lismore whose let down the nets in the name of the Lord.” It was lile, as it is said, was good, but his faith not so. He was done, and twelve salmon were caught. They lowered a man of some knowledge in his own eyes, and dared to them a second time, and catching as many morethey say that in the Eucharist there is only a sacrament and brought to the tables both an unlooked-for dish and an not the fact of the sacrament, that is, meresanctifica- unlooked-formiracle. And that it mightbe clear that tion and not the truth of the Body. On this subject he this was granted tothe merits of Malachy, the same was often addressed by Malachy in secret, but in vain ; sterility nevertheless continued also for the following two and finally he was called before a public assembly, the years. laityhowever being excluded, in order that if it were 1 Faughart is :I parish north of . * possible, he should be healed and not put to confusion.2 Apparently the only authority earlierthan St. Brrnard which makes Faughart the birthplace of St. Brigit is her fourth Lib (i, 6, So in a gathering of clerics the man was given opportu- Trias, 547). nity to answerfor his opinion. And whenwith all his a The Kllcurry River. Luke v. 4. powers of ingenuity, in which he had no slight skill, he attempted to assert and defend his error, Malachy dis- puting against him and convicting him, in the judgement of all, he was worsted ; and he retired, put to confusion by the unanimity though not sentenced to punishment.3

Relu. This may have been a follower of Berengarius, who in his recantation in 1059 anathematized the heresy that the bread and wine “ arter consccration are merely a sacrament and not the true Body and Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ” (Mansi, xix. p). Compare St. ßernard’s method wilh Abélard, V.P. iii. 13; and for his dealing with a brother who did not believe in transub- stantiation, ibid. vii. 8, 9. a I follow the printed text: di consensu cmzjuws g~ti&r~~exiit, sea‘ non correptrrs. Rut Mabillon, supported by A, has “he retired from the assembly coofounded, but not brought to the right opinion” (de ronuerrtu . . . non comcrtus). K reads de corzarenfrr . . . noa cow@fus. IO1 I02 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY THELIFE OF ST. MALACHY I03

Buthe said that he was not overcome by reason, but And he said, “ Keturn home, I will help you.” Finally crushed by the authority of the bishop. “And you, with his guidance he went back into the city : he returned Malachy,” said he, “ have put me to confusion this day to his right mind and to the mercy of the Lord. In the withoutgood reason, speaking assuredly against the same hour the bishop was summoned, thetruth was truth and contrary toyour own conscience.” Malachy, acknowlcdged,error was renounced. He confessed sad for a man so hardened, but grieving more for the his guilt and was absolved. He asked for the viiticum, injury that was done to the faith, and fearing dangerous and reconciliation was granted ; and almost in the same developments, called- the church together,l publicly momenthis perfidy was renounced byhis mouth and censured the erring one,publicly admonished himto dissolved by his death. So, to the wonder of all, with all repent, the bishops and the whole clergy urging him to speed was fulfilled the word of Malachy, and with it that the same effect.When he did not submit, theypro- of the Scripture which says, ‘I Trovbie girles understanJinAr nounced an anathema upon him as contumacious and to thhenriBcJJ proclaimedhim a heretic. But not aroused from sleep 58 (33). Between the peoples of certain regions there by this he said, I‘ You all favour the man, not the truth ; once arose grievous discord.a Malachy was importuned I do not accept persons so that I should forsuke the to makepeace between them, and bccause he was trufh.”a To this word the saint made answer with some hindered by other business he committed this matter to heat, “The Lord make you confess the truth even of one of the bishops. He made excuse-and refused, necessity ;” and when he replied ‘‘ Amen ” the assembly saying that Malachy, not he, had been sought for, that was dissolved. Burnt with such a branding-iron he he wouldbe despised, thathe was unwilling to take meditated flight, for he could not bear to beof ill trouble to no purpose. “ Go,” saidMalachy, “and the repute and dishonoured. Andforthwith he departed, Lord be with you.” 3 He replied, I assent, but if they carryinghis belongings; when lo, seizedwith sudden will not hear me, know that I will appcal to your Father- weakness, he stood still, and his strength failing he threw hood.” Snding, Malachysaid, “Re it so.” Then the himself on the ground in the same spot, panting and bishop, having called the parties together, dictated terms weary. A vagabond madman, arriving by chance at that of peace; they assented and were reconciled to one place, came upon the man and asked him what he did another, security was given on both sides, and peace was there. He replied that he was suffering from great weak- established; and so he dismissed them. But one party, ness and unable either to advance or to go back. And seeing that their enemies had become careless and were the other said, “ This weakness is nothing else than death unprepared, because peace having been made they sus- itself.” But this he spuke not of hi?nseK huf 3 God fitly pected no harm, said amongthemselves, each man to rebuked by means of a madmanhim whowould not his ~ze~j$bour,~What are we minded todo ? Victory . submit to the sane counsels of men of understanding. Isa. xx~ii.19 (VE.). In 0%58-62 we have three stories in which Malachy appears as 1 It would seem horn thisthat Mnlnchy was acting as legale. The date is therefore after 1140. a peacemaker. I Sam. xvii. 37, comhined with I Chron. xxii. 16. n Prov.xxviii. 21 (vg.). ‘ John xi. 51. 4 Gen. xi. 3 (vg.). t-- D THELIFE ST.OF MALACHY 105 104 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY L ! the menwho spoke.And when theycame and found and vengeance on our foes is in our grasp ’l; and they none of those thingswhich had been told them they began to attack them. What was happening became ’ were confounded, taken in their own wickedness ; and known to the bishop, and hastening up he charged their they Knew that they had been given up to th spirit chief with wickedness and guile, but he treated him of error,% on account of the messenger of Malachy whom with contempt. He invoked the name of Malachy they deceived and his name which they de@istda Further, against him, and he paid no attention to it.Laughing the bishop, when he heard that the traitors were foiled at the bishop he said, ‘I Do you suppose that for you we in the iniquity which they had devised, returned with ought to let those go who did evil to us, whom God hnth joy to Malachy and told him all things in order which deZivered intoourhands? ’I And the bishop, remember- happened to him. ing the conversation which he had had with Malachy, -i had 59. Malachy,knowing that by such an event the weeping md r~ailing,~turned his face towards Malachy’s peace was disturbed, taking suitable opportunity was monastery and said, II Where art thou, man of God, ; ’ at pains in his own person to restore peace once more where art thou ? Is not this, my father, what I told thee between them, and to confirm it when restored by the of? Alas,alas, I came here that I might do good and giving and receiving of security and anoath on both not evil ; and behold, through me all are perishing, these sides.But those who before had sufferedfrom the in the body,those in the soul.” Many things in this violation of peace, mindful of the injury, and ignoring manner said he as he mourned and lan~ented,~and he the agreement and the command of Malachy,took in urged and addressed Malachy, as though he were pre- hand to makereprisals. And all coming together, they sent, against the wicked.But meanwhile the impious set out to take their enemies unprepared and to return men did not cease to attack those with whom they had upon their own head the evil which they had thought to made peace, so as to destroy them; and behold there do tothem.4 And when they had very easily forded a great was a hing spirit in the mouth af certain men to deceiw river which lay between them, they mere stopped by a them.5 And these men met them in the way announcing rivulet to which they came, not far from it. For indeed that a raid had been made into their lands by their adversaries, that all things were being consumed zdh now it was not a rivulet, but appeared clearly to be a huge river, denying passage in every part of it to those the edge of the sword,6 and that their goods were being laid waste, and their wives and children taken and led who desired to cross it. All wondered that it was now so away.When they heard this they returned in haste. great, knowing how small it had been before, and they The hindmost followed the first, not &noluihgwhither thy said among themselves, “What has caused this inunda- went or what had happened ; for they had not all heard tion? The air is clear, there are no rains, and we do not remember that there have been any lately ; and even Judg. xvi. 24. Marlt v. 38. if there had been much rain,which of us remembers a This expression indicates thatMalachy had a special relation that, to however great a flood it swelled, it ever before to one monastery. It can hardly have been any other than Bangor. Matt. 17. xi. 1 cp. PS.X. 2. * I John iv. 6. I Kings xxii. 22 ; 2 Chron. xviii. 21. a Cp. Mal. i. 6. 4 Cp. I’s. vii. 16. 6 Josh. vi. 21 ; Judg. iv. 15, etc. ’ Heb. xi. X......

I 06 THELIFE OF ST. MALACHY THELIFE OF ST. MALACHY 107 covered the land, spreading oversown ground and expect anything but his death. What should Malachy meadow? This is fhejnger of God,l and thc Lord is do? There was nothing to be done except to recur he&in,q up our wap,aon account of Malachy, His saint, to thatone accustomed refuge of his. Gathering an whose covermnt we huve transgressed3 and disobeyed his exceedingmighty army, a great crowdof his own commandment.,’ So these also,without accomplishing disciples, he went to the king, and demanded him their purpose, returned totheir own territory,likewisc who was bound ; he was refuscd. ButMalachy said, confounded. The report was spread throughout n¿¿ “You act unrighteously against the Lord, and against the region;5 and theyblessed God, who took the wisc me, and againstyourself, transgressing the covenant;1 in their own -&afttiness,B and cutting of the horns youif disregard it, yet shall not I. A manhas the wickekCd,7 exdeed the horn of His anointed. 8 entrusted himself to my guarantee ; if he should die, Go. One of the nobles hostile to the king g was recon- I havebetrayed him. I amguilty of hisblood. Why ciled by means of Malachy. For he did not trust the has it seemed good to you to make me a traitor, your- king sufficiently to make peace with him except by the self a transgressor ? Know that I wil,?eat nothiqg untiza mediation of Mnlachy, or of one for whom the king had he is liberated ; no, nor these either.” Having said this equal reverence. His distrust was not unfounded, as he entered the church. He called uponAlmighty God afterwards appeared. For when he had become carc- with anxiousgroanings, his own and those of his dis- less, and was no longertaking precautions, the king ciples, that He would deign to deliver out of the hand of captured him and put him in bonds, more truly himself‘ the transgressor and cveZ man himwho was unjustly captured by ancient hate. His own friends demanded sentenced. And that day and the following night they him by the hand of the mediator; lo for neither did they persisted in fasting and prayer.Word was brought to the king of that which was being done ; and his heart Exod. viii. rg. a Hos. i¡. 6. Josh. vi¡. 15, ctc. q In Scrm. ii. (i 2, wherethis story is again briefly told, tllc was the more hardened6 by that bywhich it ought to miracle is more directlyascribed to Malachy, and the stream is havebeen softened. The carnal mantook to flight, said LO haveswelled suddenly. Cp. Luke iv. 14, etc. fearing lest if he remained near at hand he might not u Job v. 13, con~bined withI Cor. iii. 19. be able to withstand the powerof prayer; as though, ’ PS. Ixxv. IO. 8 I Sam. ¡i. IO. forsooth, if he was hidden it could not findhim, nor B ProbablyTurlollgh O’Conor, rho issaid by the annalists III have imprisoned illegally several persons of high position, viz. (I ) would penetrate to tl. remote place. Do you put bounds, his own son Rory O’Conor, together with Donne11 O’Flaherty anal wretched man, to the prayers of saints? G Is prayer an Catha1 O’Conor, in I 143, (2) Murrough Ua Maelsechlainn, king (11 MeatH, in 1143, and (3) Teague O’Brien, in 1148. Release WI~ arrow that hasbeen shot, that you may flee from the obtained, inthe first instance,in 1144 hy theclergy of Ircl:u~(l face of the bow? Whither wilt thou go from the Spirit and the “ coarb of Patrick,” who fastedat Rathbrennan. The conrl, mayhave been Malachy. In thesecond instance, it was &curca1 through the inflnence of certain “sureties”; and in the third, ‘(:II Josh. vii. 15, etc. o Acts xxiii. 14, theintercession of thebishops of Irelandwith the coarb 111 y example of the well-known Irish custom of “fasting 011 ’’ Patrick, Mae1 Maedoc Morgair” (A.F.M.,A.T.). The Annals, An Ua a person with a view to his discomfiture (cp. p. 106, n. howevcr, know nothing of the blinding of O’Conor. The incitlclll 9). PS. Ixxi. 4 (inexactquotation). Exod. viii. 19. in the text is mentioned in Serm. i¡. 0 2. a Rev. v. 8. 7 Isa. xxi. 15 (vs.). lo Gal iii. 19. THE LIFE OF $T. MALACHY 108 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY thus he died. It seemed good to Malachy that a stone of God, who carries it, or relhither wilt thou flee from His oratory should 6e erected at Bangor like those which he presence ? 1 At last Malachy pursues the fugitive, he finds had seen constructed in other regions1 And whenhe him who lies hidden. ‘I You shnN be blind and not seeing,Z began to lay the foundations the natives wondered, be- that youmay see better, and may understand that it is cause in that land no such buildings wereyet tobe hard for you to Kick against the prichs.8 Nay, perceive found.Z But that worthlessfellow, presumptuous and even now that sharp avows of the mighb4 have comc arrogant as he was, not onlywondered but was indig- to you, which, although theyhave rebounded froin nant. And from that indignation L conceivedgn’ef and your heart, because it is of stone, have not rebounded brought iniy~ig.~And he became a tolebearer fromyour eyes. Would that even through the windows nmong the je op le^,^ now disparaging secret/r,5 now speak- of the eyes they might reach to the heart, and trouble give ing evil openly; drawing attention to Malachy’s frivolity, understaandilzgs to blindness.” It could beseen that shuddering at the novelty,exaggerating the expense. Saul again was led by the handGand brought to Ananias, With such poisonous words as these he was urging and a wolf to a sheep, that he might disgorge his prep. He inducing many to put a stop to it : “Follow me, and disgorged it and received sight,r for to such a degree was what ought not to be done by any but ourselves let us Malachylike a sheep, if, for example, it were to takc not permit to be done ,against our will.” Then with pity even on the wolf. Note carefully from this, reader, manywhom he was able to persuade-himself the first withwhom Malachy had hisdwelling, what sort of princes they were, what sort of peoples. HOWis it that This remark proves that the building of the oratory was begun he also was not a brothr to dragons, and a companion io after Malachy’s returnfrom France. The same conclusion follows or~ls?~And therefore the Lord gave him power to trend from the words “ We areScots, not Gauls,” lower down. 1 St. Bernard is speaking, not of stone churches in general, as ujon serpents and scozpions,9 to bind their kings with hassometimes heen assumed, but of stoneoratories, which may chains and their nobles with fetters of iron.’O Hear now have been unknown in “ that land,” i. e. the district about Rangor [see p. 32, n. 3). The innovation would naturallycause dissalis- whatfollows. Lctionamong a conservativepeople. Indignation nmy also hnve 61 (34). He to whomMalachy had yielded the pos- been excited by the unusual size of the building ; Cor it was ‘‘ R great oratory ” ($63). Hut on the other hand, its ornate style can- sessions of the monastery of Bangor,ll ungrateful for thc not have contrihuled to the opposition which [he project aroused ; benefit, from that time forward behaved himself always for it cornmcncetl when the foundations werc bring laid. Indeed, most arrogantly against him and his followers, hostile to however “ benutiful ” it may have Len (6 63), it wils prol~al>ly,like thcchurches of thcCislercians, of simpledesign and devoid of them in all things, plotting everywhere, and disparaging ornament. See St. Bernard’s Apoiop’a ad GmXehzuu, 5 28 ff. (P.L. his deeds. But not without punishment. He had an clxxxii 914 f.). The onlyrelic of themedieval monastery of Bangor is a rudely huiltwall, once pierced hy a door and a window, only son, who, imitating his father and daring himself to now built up. It seems to be later than the twelfth century. About act in opposition to Malachy, died the same year. Ant1 120 yards to thesouth-west of it is“ The Abhey Church,” still sed h worship. The main PLFt of this structure dates from the seven- 1 PS. cxxxix. 7. Acts xiii. II. Acts xxvi. 14. teenthcentury. Hut the core of thetower appears to be much 4 PS. cm. 4. Isa. xxviii. 19. a Acts ix. 8. earlier,and may bc on the site of St. Malachy’s oratory. 7 ACIS ¡x. 18. Joh xxx. 29. y Job xv. 35 (ve.) ; PS.vii. 14(VE.). 0 1,ukc x. 19 (quotation not exact). l0 PS. cxlix. . Lev. xix. 16. PS. ci. 5. See 5 13. I IO THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY THELIFE OP ST. MALACHY III leader in speech 1 as well as the origin of the evil--he went tion of the devil he, bvrned with such rage against him down to the place, and finding the man of God accosted that he was not afraid, before the duke and magnates of him : “Good sir, why have you thought good to intro- Ulaid,to accuse of falsehood and lying himwho was duce this novelty into our regions? We are Scots, not most truthful and a disciple and lover of the Truth ; and Gauls. What is this frivolity? What need was there he usedviolent language against him,calling him an for a work so superfluous, so proud ? Where will you, q ape.l And Malachy, who had been taught not to relader puor and needy man,a find fhe means fo finish it78 Who railing fir was dumb, nad opened not his moufh will see it finished? What sort of presumption is this, 7ulSile the wicked was b&-e But the Lord was not to begin, I say not what you cannot finish, but what you forgetful of His wordwhich He had spoken, Vengeame cannot even see finished? Though indeed it is the act is mine, T zuill rtpay.6 The same day when the man re- of a maniac rather than of a presumptuous man to at- turned home he expiated the rashness of his unbridled tempt whatis beyond his measure, what exceeds his tongue, the avenger being the very one at whose instiga- strength, whatbaffles his abilities. Cease, cease, desist tion he had let it loose. The demon seizedhim and from this madness. If not, we shall not permit it, we cast him into the fire, but he was soon pulled out by shall not tolerate it.” Thishe said, proclaimingwhat those that stood by; yet with his body partly burnt, and he would do, but not considering what it was within his deprived of reason.And while he was ravingMalachy power to do. For some of those on whom he counted was called, and when he came hefound the accursed and whom he had brought with him, when they saw the man, .his foaming mouth contorted, terrifying all things man 4 changed their minds and went no more with with horrible sounds and movements,his whole body him.5 writhing, and scarcely to be kept in restraint bymany 62. Andto him the holy man spoke quite freely: men. And when he prayedfor his enemy the manof ‘‘ Wretched man, the work which you see begun, and on all perfection was heard, butonly in part. For in a which you look askance, shall undoubtedly be finished : moment,while the saint was praying, he opened his many shall see it finished. But you, because you do not eyes, and recovered his understanding. But an eui2 wish it, will not see it ;e and that which you wish not spinf of the Lord e was left to him fa bufet him,T thnt he shall be yours-to die : take heed that you do not die i71 m&ht Zearn not fu hlasjhenmB We believe that he still your sins.” 7 So it happened ; he died, andthe work lives, and up to this time is expiating the great sin which was finished ; but he saw it not, for, as we havesaid he sinned against the saint ; but they say that at certain already, he died the same year. Meanwhile the father, who times he is a lunatic. Further, the aforesaid possessions, soon heard what the holy man had foretold concerning since he could no longer hold them byreason of his his son, and knew that his word was quick and power- helplessness and uselessness, returned inpeacc to the firl,n said, laHe has slain my son.” D And by the instiga- 1 Acts xiv. 12. 1 PS.lxxiv. 21. a Luke xiv. 28. 4 Viro, i. e. Malachy. 8 taon trir nota Rom. xiirg. 6 Cp. John vi. 66. Quia adbis. I Sam. xvi. 14;xix. g (vg.). 2 Cor. xii. 7. 7 John viii. 21. 8 Ilel>.¡v. 12. B I Kings xvii. 18. ‘ n I Tim. i. 20. M ......

TBELIFE OF ST. MALACIjY II2 THELIFE OF ST. MALACHY 113 place to whichthey had belonged. Nor did Malachy of theirlack of n~eanswere unwilling to assent to it. refuse them, when the prospect of peace was held out at Anxious therefore and doubtful what he should do, he length after so much trouble. began to inquire earnestly in prayer what was the will of 63. But now our narrative must return to the work God. And one day conling back from a journey,l when of the building whichMalachy had undertaken. And hedrew near to the place he vicwed it some way off; though Malachy had not the means, I do not say to finish and lo, there appeared a great oratory, of stone and it, but to do any part of it, yet his JIcart trusted in the very beautiful. And paying careful attention to its posi- hrd.1 The Lord, in fact, provided that, though he sct tion, form and construction, he took up the workwith not Ais hope on treasures of mo~~y,amoney should not bc confidence, having first however related the vision to a lacking. For who else ‘caused a treasure to be stored in fewof the elder bro:hers. Indeed so carefully did he that place, and being stored, not to be found till the adhere to all his attentive observations regarding place time and work of Malachy? The servant of God found and manner and quality that when the work was finished in God’s purse what was not inhis own. Deservedly, that whichwas made appeared closelysimilar to that indeed. For what more just than that he who for God’s which he had seen, as if he also as well as Moses had sake possessed nothing should enter into partnership heard the saying, Look that thon make nN thin,p ncco~d- with God, and that they should both have one purse.8 ing to the pattern shncred to thee in the By the For the man who believes, the whole world is a treasury same kind of vision there was shown to him before it of riches ; and what is it but a kind of purse of God ? was built, not only the oratory, but also the whole Indeed He says, The world is rttine, and the fulness monastery, whichis situated at Sad3 thereoj? Hence it was that whenmany pieces of silver 64 (35). As he was passing through a certain city and were found Malachy did not put them back in their a great multitude was running together Lo him, by chance place, but took them out of their place; for he bade the he saw a young man among the rest eager io see him.4 wholegift of God tobe spent on the workof God.6 He had climbed up on a stone, and standing on tiptoes, He considered not his own necessities nor those of his with outstretched neck, contemplating himwith eyes companions, but cast his thought upon the L0rdI3 to and mind,showed himself to him as a kind of new whom he did not doubtthat he ought to resort W Bangor was apparently his headquarters. a Heb. viii. 5. often as need required. And there is no doubt that a Jocelin, writing towards the end of the twelfth century, declares that was the work of God, because Malachy had foreseen that St. Patrick founded a monastery at Saul (Vita S. Patn’cii, cap. 32). But, apparently, neither in the Annals norin any other it byGod’s revelation. He had first consulted with thc authoriiy earlier than Jocelin, is mention made of a monastery there brothers concerning that work ; and many on account before St. Malachy’s time. The text seems to imply that there were no monastic buildings on the site when hc founded (or re-founded) Susanna, 35. Ecclus. xxxi. 8 (vg : with variant). it. Malachy placed in his new monastery a convent of regular Prov. i. 14. 4 PS. 1. 12. canons of St. Augustine (A.U. 1170); but it never became an Malachy disposcd of thetreasure according to his will. Thal important establishment, though it was still in existence in the fact, together with his relation to the brothers, revealed by the nexl sixtecnth century. See Reeves, pp. 40, 220 ff. few sentences, makes it exceedingly probable that he was still their This and the next story (5 65) illustrate Malachy’s power of reading the hearts of men. abbot. 0 PS.IV. 23 (vg.). .

LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 1I4 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY THE 115 Zacchaeas.1 And it was not hid from hfalachy (for thc probed privately concerning his conscience he cordessed Holy Spirit revealed it) that he had truly come in the md denied not1 that he had been mocked a in a dream Spirit and power of Zacchaeus.a He took no notice, that night.And Malachy enjoined penance uponhim however, at the time, and passed on in silence. But in and said, “It was your duty not tohave ministered the hospice that night he told the brothers how he had to-day, but reverentlyto withdraw from sacred things seen him and what he had foreseen concerning him. and toshow respect to so great and divinemysteries, But onthe third day behold he came with a certain that purified by this humiliation you might in future nobleman,his lord, who disclosed the wish and desire ministermore worthily.” of the young man, and asked that he would deign to Likewise on another occasion,8when he was sacri- receive him on his commendation, and have him hence- ficing and praying atthe hour of sacrifice with his forth among his companions. And Malachy recognizing accustomed sanctity and purity of heart, the deacon him said, “ There is no need that man should commend standing by him, a dove was seen to enter through the him whon! already God has comnre~ded.~ And taking windowin great glory.And with that glory the priest him by the hand he deliveredhim over to our abbot was completelyflooded, and the whole of the gloomy Congan and he to the brothers. But that youngman basilica became suffused with light. But the dove, after -still living if I mistake not--the first lay conversus of Hitting about for a while, at length settled down on the the monastery of the sui^,^ has testimony from all that crossbefore the face of the priest. The deacon was he lives a holy lile among the brothers,-according to thc amazed; and trembling on account of the novelty both Cistercian Order. And the disciplesrecognized also in of the light and of the bird, for that is a rare bird in the this incident that Malachy had the spirit of prophe

120 THELIFE OF MALACHYST. THELIFE OF ST. MALACHY I21 choose that which influenced him ‘more strongly at the Gisbum, where there dwellreligious men leading a moment, and leave the rest to higher guidance. He canonical life,l familiar to him of old for their religious assented, sadly it is true; but he was moreunwilling conversation and honourable character. At that place that they should be made s_ad ; and pledging himself as a woman was brought to him, suffering from a disease theywished, he went on board the ship.And when horrible to see, which is commonly called cancer; and they had completed nearly half the voyage suddenly a he healed her. For whenwater which he blessed was contrary wind drove the ship back and brought it to the sprinkled on the sores she ceased to feel pain. On the land of Ireland again. Leaving the ship he passed the next day scarcely a sore was to be seen. night in the port itself in one of his churches. And he Departing thence he came to the sea, but was refused joyfully gave thanks for the resourcefulness of the divine passage. The reason, if I am not mistaken, was that providence, by which it came about that he had now some dimerence had arisen between the chief pontiff and satisfiedhis promise. But in the morning he went cn the kingof England : for the king suspected in that board, and the same day, after a prosperous crossing, came good man I know not what evil, if he should cross the into Scotland. On thethird day he reached a place sea;z for neither did he allow other bishops to cross.s which is called Viride Stagnum ;a which he had caused That obstacle, though contrary to the willof Malachy, to be prepared that he might found an abbey there. And was not contrary to the object of his wish. He grieved 1eaving.there some of his sons, our brothers, as a con- that the attainment of his desire should be postponed, vent of monks and abbot3 (for he had brought them not knowing that by this it would be thc rather fulfilled. withhim for that purpose) he, bade them farewell and set out. Gisburn is a villagc in the West Riding of Yorkshire on the river Hibblc, notfar from the border of Lancashire. It isclear 69. And as he passed on, King David mct him, by that on this occasion Malachy followed the line of Watling Street, whom he was received with joy and was detained as his which ran through Ribchester, on Lhe Ribble, about hurteen miles guest for somedays.4 And having done many things from Gisburn. His road probahly passed within three miles of that place between Settleand Chetburn. He seemsto have avoided pleasing to God he resumed the journey that he had enteringEngland as, longas possible-supposing nodoubt, and begun.And passing through Scotland, atthe very withgood reason, that he was safer in the dominions of David . than in those of Stephen. For details of the journey see R.Z.A. border of England he went aside to the Church of xxxv. 239ff., 249. The monastery of Gisburn, of which the ruinsremain to the south of theparish chorch, was foundedfor 1 That is, the Lirsi day after his landing in Scotland. Augustinian callon<, in 1129, by Robert de Brus (Dugdale, vi. I, a The Green Lake. It is now Soulseat, about eight miles fro111 265 ff.). Cairnprroch. At [his place Fergus, lord or Galloway (p. 76, n. 4), a Malachy was probahly suspected (not without cause) of being rounded a famous monastery of Prernonstratensian canons (Grub, an emissary of theSupporters of theErnpress Matilda. He had Ercl. His:. of Scofland, i. 269), which must not be conrused with just spent some days with David I., and with him and his stepson Malachy’s more humble community. Waltheof he was on terms of intimate friendship (g36, 40). King a The abbot was Michael, who had belonged to the community David invaded England in the followingyear. at Bangor (0 IS). As this new community is called “a convent of 3 The reference is apparently to King Stephen’s attempt to pre- monks” we may infer that it was of the Cisterciau Order. vent Theobald of Canterbury and other l~ishopsfrom attending the Note the leisureliness of the journey in its earlier stages. Later Council of Rheims in March I 148. But Malaclly does not seem to on Malachy encountereddifficulties, which no dooht involved fwriher havebeen sornmonetl tothe Council, and he did not reach the delay (Scrm. i. 0 I). Channel till long after it was over (see next nole). l

I22 THE- LIFE OF ST. MALACHY THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 123 For if he had immediately passed over the sea he would and kindly to all, to all incredibly gracious. How ,rood have been obliged to pass by Clairvaux in order to follow and ho~upleasant a part he playedamong us as our thechief Pontiff. For by that time he hadleft it and guest, whom, forsooth, k Rad co?tle from the utterrmxf was at or near Rome.’But now through this delay it parts of th earth to see, not that he should hear, but was brought about that he crossed later, and so, as was . that he should show us, a SoZomon ! In fact we heard fitting;he came to the place of hismost holy death, his wisdomla we had his presence, and we have it still. and at the hour of its approach. Already four or five days of this our festival had passed, 70 (37). And he was received by us, though he came when lo, on the feastday of Blessed Luke the . from. the west, as the true day-spring2 from E~angelist,~when he had celebrated Mass in 1148, on h&h visifing us.’ O, how greatly did that the convent with that holy devotion of his, Oct. 13 or I4 radiant sun fill our Clairvaux with added he was taken with a fever and laydown in his bed: glory ! How pleasant was the festalday that and all of us were [sick]with him. The end of our dawnedupon us.at hiscoming ! This 7uas fhe day mirth is SO~YOW,~but moderate sorrow,because for a which fh Lord had made, we rqàiced and were glad time the fever seemed to be slight. You should see the in As for me,with what rapid and bounding brothers running about, eager to give, or to receive. TO step, though trembling and weak,5 did I soon 72471 to whomwas it not sweet to see him ? To whom vas it meethim ! With what joy I Kissed him ! Withwhat notsweeter to minister to him? Both were pleasant joyful arms I embraced6 this grace sent to me from and both salutary. It was an act of kindness to do him heaven ! Withwhat eager face and mind, my father, I service, and it was repaid also to each one of thcm, by brought thee into my mother‘s house and into the chnmber the gilt of grace. All assisted, all were busied zuith ~IHC~ uf her fhaf conceived?ne ! Whatfestive days I spent servir~g,esearching for medicines,applying poultices, with thee then, though few ! But how did he in his turn urginghim often to eat. But he said to them, “These greet us ? In truth our pilgrim showed himself cheerrul things are without avail, yct for love of you I do what- ever youbid me.” For he knew that thetime of his Eugenius left Clairvaux on April 27, and Lausanne on May 20 (Jaffé, p. 634). At this rate he might have been expected to reach departure was at hand.? Rome by the end of July. About that time, therefore, wemay PS. cxxxiii. I. * Matt. xii. 42 ; Luke xi. 31. conjecture that Malachy was on the coast of Kent. Actually, the a October 18. Malachy had therefore reached Clairvaux on Pope was not near Rome till he reached Viterbo on November 30 October 13 or 14. In the Interval he met St. Gilbert of Semprinp- St. Bernard, therefore, when he wrote this passage, was (ibid.636). ham and presented him with a pastoral staff (Dugdale, vi. 2, p. xii.). ignorant of his movements for a considerable time before Malachy’s In France Malachy travelled alone-having been parted from his death. companions in England-and probably on horseback (536). IIe P Oriem : literally, ‘I east.” a Luke i. 78. may, therefore, have left England about September 30. and 4 cxviii. PS. 24. traversed the 270 miles from Wissant to Clairvaux hy October 14. 5 St. Bernard’s lifelong and ever-increasing frailty is constantly He apparentlyintended to start for Rome on St. Luke’s Day alluded to by his biographers. It was largely due to his eitreme (Serm. i. 0 I). austerity. In this incident we have an example of the wzy in That is, in the presence of the community. which, on many occasions, the strength of his mind conquered the Prov. xiv. 13(inexact quotation). a Luke x. 40. weakness of his body (Y. P. v. 4). Cp. z Tim. iv. 6, in which the phrascology of the vg. differs o Gen. xxix. 13. 7 Cant. iii. 4. entirely from that of the text. c

124 THELIFE OF ST. MALACHY THELIFE OF ST. MALACHY 125 71. And when the brothers who had come with him 1 the high balcony on his feet, and again, as if that were urged him more boldly, saying that it behoved him not not enough, he went up on his feet; yet he said that to dcspair of life, for that no signs of death appeared in death was at the doors.2 Who should believe that this him18 he said, “It behovesMalachy to leave the body man was dying ? Himself alone and God could know ’ this year.”And he added, ir See, the day is drawing it. His face did not seem to havebecome pallid or near which, as you very well know, I have always desired wasted. His browwas not wrinkled,his eyes were not to be the day of ny diss~fution.~I know whom Iham sunken, his nostrils were not thin, his lips were not con- beliewd and am persuaded; 6 I shall not be disappointed of tracted, his teeth were not brown, his neck was not gaunt the rest of my desire,B since I alreadyhave part of it. and lean, his shoulders were not bowed, the flesh on the , He whoby his mercy has led me to the place which I rest of his body had not failed. Such was the grace of sought, will not deny me the time for which I wished no his body, and such t he gfov o/ Ris countenance zuRich was less. As regards this meanbody, here is 7191 resf;7 as not to be done away,3 even in death. As he appeared in regards my soul, the Lord will provide, who snwfh them life so was he also in death, more like to one alive. thfpuf their tvzcst in Hime And there is no small hope 72 (38). Hitherto our story has run a rapid course ; faiu‘ up for 711e at thuf day 9 in which so great benefits are but now it stays because Malachy hasjnishedhis coz~rse.~ bestowed by the living on the dead.1° Not far away was He isstill, and withhim we are still.Moreover, who that day when he spoke thus. Meanwhile he ordered wouldwillingly hasten to [tell of] death ? Especially that he should be anointed with the sacred oil.When thy death, holy father, who could describe it? Who the convent of brothers was going out that it might be would wish to hear the story? Yet we loved in lfe, in done solemnly,u he would not permit them to come up death. we shall not be divided.5 Brothers, let us not to him ; he wentdown to them. For he was lyingin forsake in death him with whom we companied in life. the balcony of the upper-house. He was anointed ; From further Scotland he ran hither to death; fef US and when he had received the viaticum, he Commended also go nnd die 7uith Rim.7 I must, I musttell that himself to the prayers of the brothers, and the brothers which of necessity I saw. The celebration,everywhere to God,” and wentback to bed. He wentdown from * renowned, ofAll Saints comes, and according tothe ancient saying, Micsic in rnourniag is an umeasonable 1 Not strictly accurate. Malachy reached Clairvauxbefore his companions. Seep. 123, n. 3. disrauvse.~ We come, we sing,even against our will. The physicians said the same (Srrm. i. 5 2). Weweep while we sing and we singwhile weweep. a This saying is quotcd in a slightly different form in, Serm. i. 5 z. . z Tim.iv. 6. z Tim. i. 12. Solio. e Malt. xxiv. 33. 6 PS.Ixxviii. 30 (vg.). ’ FS.cxxxii. 14 (inexact quolation). a z Cor. iii. 7. rl Tim. iv. 7. PS. xvii. 7. z Tim. iv. 8. 2 Sam. i. 23 (inaccurate qaotalion).--Conlrnst St. Bernard’s lo All Souls’ Day. lament -lor his brother Gerard (Cant. xxvi. 4) : “ We loved in lik, 11 For the Cislercian method of administering unction see Usus how have we been dividcd in dcalh? Most bitter separation !” antipiores ordinis Cisfeercicrrsis, iii. 94 (f’.L.clxvi. 1471). Ireland. ’ John xi. 16. solario. e November I. For thetranslation of relics which took place, Cp. Letter iv. 52, where it is added that he commended thc apprenlly on hat day, see Serm. i. 2. Irish brothers to the care of St. Bernard. o Ecclus. xxii. 6. ..-. . . . _- - U i l

THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 3 126 THE LTFE OF ST. MALACHY 127 give thanks to the divinecompassion, I have no/ been Malachy, though he sings not, yet does not lament. For &sappainfed of rr?y desire.” Do you see the man free why should he lament, who 1s drawing near to joy? from care in death, and, not yet dead, already certain Por us Wh0 renzain,l mourning remains. . Malachy alone of life ? wonder.Seeing that the night was come keeps festival. Forwhat hecannot do with body No his to which he had looked forward, and that in it the day he does with his mind, as it is written, The thought of was dawning for him, so to speak triumphing over the man shah! confess to thee, nlza the residue of fhoqht shall night, he seemed to scoff at the darkness and as it were- keep the day offesfivat to f4ee.B When the instrument of to cry, “ shull not say, SUW& th darkness shtl cover the body fails him, and the organ of the mouth is silent, I me, because this nkhf shall be hghf I dout me and the office of the voice ceases, it remains that with in my plemwe.” a And tenderly consoling us he said, (l Take songs in his heart he keeps festival.Why should not care of me; i€ it be allowed me 1 shall not forget you. the saint keep festival, who is being brought to the And it shall beallowed. I havebelieved ira God,3 and festival the saints ? 9 He presents to them what will of all things are jossible fo him that belimefh.4 I have loved soon be due to himself. Yet n liftle while4 and he will God ; I have loved you, and chur¿& muer faileth.”5 And be one of them. looking up io huven G he said, l‘ O God, Keep then1 in Thy 73. Towards the dusk of night, whennow somehow ’ name ; and not fkese only but all them also who through the celebration of the day had been finished by US, my worcle and ministryhave given themselves to thy Malachy drawn near, not to dusk but to dawn. Was , had service.” Then, laying his hands on each one severally it not dawn to him 5 for whom the nkht is far spent and fhe and blessing all,B he bade them go to rest, because. his day is nt hnd?6 So, the fever increasing,a burning sweat hour was not yet come.lO from within him began to break out over his whole body, 74. Wewent. We returned about midnight, for at that, as it were goiag thmuch jire and through .wafer, he that hour it was announced that /he l&& sliiyzeth in dark- nzkht h brought info a wealthy pluce.? NOWhis lifc was The housefilled, the whole community was despaired of, now each one condemned his own judge- present, many abbots also who had assembled. With ment, now none doubted that Malachy’sword e was bsa¿ms and /ryl?176S and sjiri-tual so#gs18 we followed our prevailing. Wewere called ; we came.And lifting U]’ friend as he returned to his own c0untry.u In the fifty- his eyes on those who stood round him, he said, I‘ HYth desire I hmve desired fo ent this passover with you I ’ PS. Ixxviíi. 30 (vg.). * I’S. cxxxix. I I (vg.).-cp. Canf. xxvi. I I : “Already for thee, my hrother, even at midnight the day was dawning, and tke r&kt was shining as fhe day; straightway Zkat nighf wm l&& dout thce in fhypleasurc. I was summoned to that miracle, to see a man exulling in death and mocking death.” a John xiv. I. Markin. 23. ’ I Cor- xilf. 8. @ Markvi¡. 34. John xvii. II. ’ n John xvii 20. B Cp. Praef. 2. John vii. 30. John i. 5. ‘I Eph. v. 19; Col. iii. 16. The meaning of the phrnse is explained in Be Corrr. v. 2 : “ l’hi5 will be a returning to OUI own country, when we leave lhc N 1

128 THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY THE LIFE OF ST. MALACHY 129 fourth year of his age,l at the place and time which precious,l as though it was not rather sleep than 1148, he had chosen beforehand and predicted, death, as though it was not the port of death and the Novem- ber Malachy, the bishop and legate of the holy portal of life ? Our friend Malachy sleepeth ; and I, Apostolic See, taken up by the angels,8 asit must I mourn ? such mourning is based on custom, not werefrom our hands, happily fell asleep in the on reason: If the Lqrd hath given His beloved one deep, Lord.8 And indeed he slept. His placidface was and such sleep, in which there is an heritage of the Lord, the sign of a placid departure. Andverily th ves even chikiren, and the reward, the fruit of the wombY4 of all were fixed upon him;4 but none could perceive which of these things seems to call for weeping? Must when he departed. When dead he was thought to be I weepfor him who hasescaped from weeping? He .alive, when alive, dead ; so true was it that there rejoices, he triumphs, he has been brought into the joy was no difference whichmight distinguish death from of his Lord: and I, must I lament for him? I desire life. The same vivacity of face, the same serenity, as these things formyself, I do not grudge them to him. commonly appears in one who sleeps. You might say Meanwhile the obsequies are prepared, the sacrifice is thatdeath robbed him of none of thesethings, but offeredfor hiq6 allis performed according to custom rather very greatly increased them. He was not changed; with the greatest devotion. There stood some way off but he changed us all. In wondrous fashion the sorrow a boy whose arm hung by his side dead, rather burden- and groaning of all suddenly sank to rest, sadness was some to him than useful.When I discoveredhim I changed into singing banished lamentati~n.~He signed to him to come near, and taking hiswithered is borne forth, voices are borne to heaven, he is borne hand I laid it on the hand of the bishop, and it restored into the oratory on the shoulders of the abbots. Paith it to life. For in truth the grace of haZings7 livedin has cnnpered,7 affection triumphs, things assume their thedead; and his hand was to the dead hand what normalcourse. All things are carried out in order, Elisha was to the dead man.8 The boy had come from. all procced in the wayof reason. far9 and the hand which he *brought hanging down, he 75. Andin truth whatreason is there to lament carried back whole to hisown country. Now, all things Malachyimmoderately, as though his death was not having been duly accomplished in the very oratory of Saint Mary, Mother of God, in which he was ze~eZlpZemed,lO country of our bodies and reach the realm of spirits--l mean our God, the Mighty Spirit, the great abiding place of the spirits of the blest” (Lews’s translation, slightly altered). Cp. Serm. ii., 0 6. 1 PS.cxvi. 15. Cp. Serm. i¡. 8. A.F.M. say, “after the fifty-fourth year of his age.” St. II. a John xi. PS.cxxvii. 2. . -.3 (va.). -. Bernard appears lo be right. Por Malachy was made bishop of -Matt. xxv. 21, 23. Connor when he was justentering his thirtieth year (0 16), i.e. St. Bernard himself celebrated Mass, and by divine inspiration, about his twenty-ninth birthday. A.F.M. give thedate as 1124. ‘‘ when the sacrifice was finished. chaneed the order of the Draver Dut if he was over Lfty-hur on November 2, 1148(0 75), his twenty- and introduced the collect for the commemoration of saints ;ho ninth birthday wonld have been before November I 123. If he was were bishops instead of that which was used for thc commendation under firty-four on that day it may have been in I 124. of the dead,” anticipating, as we may suppose, Malaehy’s canoniza- p Luke xvi. 22. S Acts vii. 60 (vg.). 4 Luke iv. 20. tion. He then devoutly kissed his feet (KZ? iv. 21). Esth. niii. 17(vg.) ; xvi. 21 (vg.) ; cp. John xvi. 20, etc. ’ I Cor. xii. g (VC). 2 Kings xiii. 21. o Cp. Amos viii. IO. ’ I John v. 5. o Mark viii. 3. lo Matt. iii. 17. THE.LIFE OF ST. MALACHY Malachy is carried to his burial in the eleven hundred and forty-eighth year from the Incarnation of the Lord, on the fourth of the Nones of November.2 Thine, good Jesus, is th deposit whichhas been committed to us: Thine is the treasure which is laid up with US.^ We Keep it to begiven back at the time when Thou shalt see fit to recall it; only that he may not go forth with- out his comrades, but that himwhom we have had as LEITERS OF ST. BERNARD our guest we may have also as our leader, when we shall rei@ with Thee, and with him also, fur ever nnd ever.0 I AMEN. To MALACHY.1141.1 , 1 Malachy was buried on the north side of the Oratory, vested in St. Bernard’s habit. Five years later St. Bernard was buried (Epistle 34 I .) before the Altar of Saint Mary, clad in the habit in which Malachy died, and which he had worn ever since his death when he cele- To the venerable lord and most blessed father, Malachy, brated Mass (KP.v. 15, 23, 24). For further particulars of St. by the grace of God archbishop of the Irish, legate of the Malachy’s burial and the disposal of his relics see R. Q.H. lii. 43 f. November 2. From this statement (see p. 128, n. I)we may Apostolic See, Brother Bernard called to be abbot of inrer that Malachy was born in 1og5,before November. Clairvaux, [desiring] to find grace with the Lord. z Tim. i. 12. 4 The biographers of St. Bernard give no detailed account of any I. Amid the manifold anxieties and cares of my heart,2 ofMalachy’s visits to Clairvaux. But one of them-Geoffrey, St. by the multitude ofwhich ny soul is sur-e vexed,3 the Bernard’s secretary-wrote a prayer for the Bright Valley, in which he placed Malachy on a par with the great Cistercian, thereby brothers comingfrom a far country that they may serve revealing to us the extraordinary impression which he made on the the thy letter, and thy sta#, they currzj¿uts me: B the community ( Kì‘. v. 25). I owe the following translation of it to a friend : “Grant, O Lord. thy never-failing bounty to the spiritual letter, as a proof of good will; the staff, to support my harvest of the Valley, which thou didst deem worthy to illumine weak body ; the brothers, because they serve the Lord with two stars of such surpassing brightness, so making it brighter n humble spirit We havereceived them all, we are in very truth even than in name. Do thou guard the house wherein in this tworold treasure is laid up and guarded for thee.Be it also pleased withall, nll alike work tugether for good8 But unto us according to thy word, that as thy treasure is there so Inay as to the wish that you have expressed that two of the thy heart be also ; there too thy grace and mercy : and may the favour of thy compassion for ever reston all who are gathered When this letter was wrilten certain brothers, sent by Malachy together in the self-same place in thy Name, which is above every after his return from Rome(October I I~o),had arrived at Clairvaux, name, even as thou art over all, God blessed for eVer.-AMEN.” and had spent some time there (see notes 5, 7) ; and the brothers 6 z Tim. i. 12. a xxii.Rev. 5. left there on his return journey had hada considerable amount of instruction (n. 7). The date is therefore not earlier than 1141. But it is evidently earlier than that of Letter ii. a Cp. Hor., Sof. i. 2. 110. PS.vi. 3. ’ Josh. ¡x. 6. ” These were some of the Inothers sent from Ircland (Lge, 0 39). fi PS.xxiii. 4. ’ Song or Three Children, [&--They had cvidently been a good while under St. 13ernard’s eye. Rom. viii. 28.

J 3‘ . : I

132 LEITERS OF ST. BERNARD LE'ITERS OF ST. BERNARD I33 brothers1 should be sent to look out a place for you that in His fountain of mercy Jesus Christ, himself the beforehand, having taken counsel with the brothers, we fountain of pity, may deign to wash and cleanse us, who have not thought it meet that they should be separated said to Peter, rf1 wash thee not, thou shalt have no part one from another2 unti¿ Christ be more fu¿& fornred in with me.1 And, indeed, I not onlyearnestly entreat them,3 until they are wholly instructed in the bufiles of this of you, but also require it .as in some sense the the Lord4 When therefore theyhave been taught in payment of a debt, since I cry to the Lord for you, if the school of the Holy Spirit, when theyhave been the prayer ofa sinner can do anything.Farewell in endued wifhpowerfrom OR then at length the sons the Lord. shall return to their father that they may sing the Lord's song, not now in a strange ¿and,6 but in their own. 2. But do you yourselves in the mean time, according to the wisdonr Riven you by the Lord, look out before- II hand and prepare beforehand a phce for themla like the. To MALACHY.I 141 or 1142.~ places which you have seen here, apart from the commo- tions of the world. For the time is af hands when,by (Epistle 356.) the operation of the grace of God, we shall bring forth for To Malachy, by the grace of God bishop, legate of the you ntm men out of the 0Zd.1~BZessed be the Name of the ApostolicSee, Brother Bernard, calledto be abbot of Lord for ezIer,u of whose only g+í ftcometh that I have sons in common with you, whom your preaching planted Clairvaux, if the prayer of a sinner can do anything, and if the devotion of a poor man is of any advantage. and our exhortation 7uafered, but God gave the increase.18 Wehave done whatyour holiness commanded, not We beseechyour holiness to preach fhe word of the perhaps as it was worthy to be done, yet as well as was &nil4 so that you may give knmZedge of sak~ationunto possible considering the time in which we live. So great Htspe0ple.u For a double necessìQ is laid upon both from your office as legate and your duty as bishop. evil everywhere struts about among us that it was scarcely Finally, since in many things we ofend aZIl17 and, being possible to do the little that has been done. We have sent only a few grains of seed? as you see, to sow at often thrown among the men of this age, we are much least a small part of that je¿d into which the true Zsanc besmirched with the dust of the world, I commend my- Once went out to meditate, when Rebekah was first brought self to your prayers and to those of your companions, to him by Abraham's semunf, to be happily joined to 1 No doubt the four brothers who had been left at Clairvaux (q,5 39!. John,xiii. 8 (inexact quotation). P MeIllfont was probably founded immediately after the brothers L Matt. xxv. 32. a Gal. ¡v. 19. I Sam. xxv. 28. 6 Luke xxiv. 49. 8 PS.cxxxvii. 4. ' z Pet. iii. 15. mentioned in the letter reached Ireland. The date is therefore in or before They would hardly have been sent till news had n John xiv 2. @ Rev. i. 3 ; xxii. IO. 1142. lo Cp. Rom. vi. 6 ; Eph. ii. 15 ; iv. 22, 24. reached St. Bernard that the site had been chosen (Lett. i, 5 2). 11 Dan. ii. 20, CIC. l* Coll. for Iyh Sunday after Pentecost. Cp. p. 75, n. 4. I Cor.iii. 6. l4 Acis xv. 36. Luke i. 77 3 The hrolhers sent from Clairvaux '' sufficient in nunlher for an I Cor. ix. 16. I' Jas. iii. 2. abbey " (Lge, 5 39)......

I34 LEITERS OF ST. BERNARD LETTERS OF ST. BERNARD I35 him in everlasting marria6e.l And the seed is not to be dantly. For I amconfident that the Spirit which you despised concerning which we find that word fulfilled at have from Godl bears wifness with your spirit that B 7dat this time in your regions18 Except the Lord of Sakoth we are,3 however small it be, is YOUYS.~ You also, most had ¿#t us a seed, we had been as Sodoma, and been made loving and most longed-for father, deliver not to forget- Zike unto Gonrorrh~.~I; therefore,have sown, do you fulness th soul of the poor man, which cleaves lo thee wuter, and God shall gibe the in~rease.~All the saints with the bonds of charity, and forget not fhsoul of thy who are with you we' salute through you, humbly com- boor man for ew~.~For neither, as it were anew, do we mendingourselves to their holy prayers and yours. comnrend ourselves unto you 8 when now for a long time Farewell. we gory in the Lord7 that our littleness has been worthy to find grace in the s&ht of your holiness ;8 but we pray that our affection, no longer new, may advance with new III accessions day by day. We commend to you our sons, TO MALACHY.I143 OY I144.5 yea also yours, and the more earnestly because they are so far removed from us. You know that, after God, all (Epistle 357.) our trust was in you, in sending them, because it seemed To our mostloving father and mostrevered lord, to us wrong not tofulfil the prayers of your holiness. Malachy, by the grace of God bishop, legate of the Holy See, as becomes you, that with your whole heart of love and Apostolic See, the servant of his holiness, Brother you embrace them and cherish them. In no wise for any Bernard, called to be abbot of Clairvaux, healthand our cause let your earnest care for them grow cold, nor let prayers, of whatever value they may be. that perish which thy ighf hand hathp¿anfed.m I. How sweet are thy words uato 7ny tasie16 my 'lord 2. We have now indeed learned both from your lelter and father.How pleasant is the remembrance o. thy and from the report of our brothers lo that the house is hol in es^.^ If there is any love, anydevotedness, any making good progress, (and] is being enriched both in good willin us, without doubt the charity of your be- temporal and spiritual possessions.l'Wherefore we re- lovcdness claims it all as its due. There is no need for joice greatly withyou and give thanks with our whole a multitude of wordswhere affection blossoms abun- heart to God and to your fatherlycare. And because there is still need of great watchfulness,because the 1 Gen. xxiv. 63 ff.-Cp. De Cons. i¡. 13, where the same passage of Genesis is referred to. It is there (5 12) explained that the field place is new, and the land unaccustomed to the monastic is the world, which has been placed in charge of the Pope. life, yea, without any experience of it, we beseech you in Printed text *ribus. I read firtibus. a Rom. is. zg (inexact quotation). I Cor. iii. 6. Mellifont had been founded a good while before the letter was 1 I Cor. ii. 12. 2 Rom. viii. 16. written.Christian had returned to Clairvaux; andnow after 8 I Cor xv. IO. I Cor. iii. ZZ. furtherinstruction he was sent back,apparently as the bearer of 6 PS. Ixxiv. 19 (vg.); Jer. xx. 13. 2 Cor. v. 12. the letter. The house hadmade good progress, but thebuildings 7 z Cor. x.17 ; I Cor. i. 31. n I Sam. i. 18, e~c. were still Tar from complete (85 2, 3). 0 PS. I-. 15. PS. cxix. 103. ' PS. m.4. l0 Apparently the returned brothers mentioned below. 11 Cp. the passage quoted p. 170. ..~. .. I

LETTERS OF ST. BERNARD LETTERS OF ST. BERNARD I37 th Lurd,' that you sZmk not your hand,8 but perfectly the house, and to you they willpay the greater heed. accomplish that whichyou have well begun. Concern- Mayyour holiness have good health, being always ing our brothers who have returned from that place,8 it mindful of us in Christ. had pleased us well if they had remained. But perhaps the brothers of your country, whose characters are less disciplined and who have lent a less ready ear to advice in those observances, which were new to them, have been IV in some measure the reason for their return. To THE BROTHERSIN IRELAND.November 1148.l 3. We have sent back to you Christian, our very dear son, and yours. We have instructed him more fully, as (Epistle 374.) far as we could, in the things which belong to the [Cis- To the religious brothers who are in Ireland, and tercian] Order, and henceforth, as we hope, he will be especiallyto those communities whichMalachy the morecareful concerning its obligations.s Do not be bishop, of blessedmemory, founded, Brother Bernard, surprised that we have not sent any other brothers with called to be abbot of Clairvaux,[wishing them] the him ; for we did not find competent brothers who were consolation of th Comnforfer.a ready to assent to our wishes, and it was not our plan to I. If here 7ue had a continuing ci& we should rightly compel the unwilling. Our much-loved brother, Robert,6 mourn with most abundant tears that we had lost such as an assented on this occasionalso to our prayers, a fellow-citizen.But if we rather seek one to ad ~bedientson.~It will be your part to assist him that your befits us, it is nevertheless no small cause of grief that house may now be set forward, both in buildings and in we are bereaved of a guide so indispensable. We ought, other necessaries. This also we suggest to yourfather- however, toregulate passion with knowledge and to hood, that you persuade religious men and those who, mitigate griefwith the conJidence of hope Nor does it you hope, will be useful to the monastery, to come into become any one to wonder if lovecompels groaning, their Order, for this will be of the greatest advantage to if desolation draws forth tears: yet we must set a limit I Thess. iv. I. a Josh. x. 6. to these things,nay in no smallmeasure be consoled The monks of Clairvaux seem to have been reluctant to under- at are seen, take work elsewhere, when St. Bernard desired them to do so ( V.P. while we gaze not the things 7~hich but at fhe vii. 52 f.) ; andwe have one instance of an abbot of a daughter things 7which are not seen; for the things which are seen house-1,iumbert of Igny-who resigned his ofice and returned to are tetnporaZ, but the fhings which are not seen are eterna/.5 Clairvaux against St. Bernard's will (Ej. 141). 4 Printed text, fratrum. Rend frafres. First, indeed, we ought to rejoice with the holy soul, lest 6 Evidently Christian did not prove a satisractory abbot. This he accuse us of want of charity, saying also himself what may in part account for thc return of the monks who went with him to Ireland. the Lord said to the apostles, I' If ye loved me ye z/lorcZd a Of this Robert, apparently the architect of MeIlifont, we know nothing; for suggestions that he should be identified with one or Clearly this letter must bave been penned a few days after other of the monks or Clairvaux who bore the same name are mcrc Malachy's death. gucsses. * ACIS ix.31, combined with John xiv. 26, etc. 7 I Pct. i. 14(vs., inexact quotation). a Heb.xiii. 14. ' Cp. Heb. iii. 6. z Cor. ìv. 18. .

LETTERS OF ST. BERNARD I39 138 LETTERS OF ST, BERNARD effectual, for now thou cahst make supplication with rejoice because Igo unto the Father.”I The spirit of our morevigour in the presence of the and thou lather has gone before us to th Father of spin’/s,2 and no longer walkest in but reignest the sight of we are convicted, not only as wanting in charity, but even faith, in Him.8 Far be it from us to count that laborious charity as guilty of ingratitude for all the benefits which came of thine as diminished, not to say made void, now that to us through him, if we do not rejoice with him who has thou prostratest thyself at the very fountain of eternal departed from labour to rest, from danger to safety, from charity, quaffing full draughts that for the very drops the worCd unfo the Fother.8 Therefore, if it is an act of of ofwhich thou didst thirst before. Charity, strong as filial piety to weep for Malachg who is dead, yet more is death,’ yeaeven stronger than death itself, could not it an act of piety to rejoice with Malachy who is alive. yield to death. For even at the moment of his depar- Is henot alive? Assuredlyhe is, and inbliss. Irr ture hewas not unmindful of you,with exceptional th eyes of thejoolish he seemed to have died; but he is in affection commending you to God, and with his accus- peace.‘ tomed meekness and lowliness ‘ praying our insignificance 2. Hence even the thought of our own advantage pro- also that we should not forgetyoufor ever.= Wherefore vides us with another motive for great joy and gladness, also we thought good to write to you that youmay because so powerful a patron, so faithful an advocate know that we are ready to bestow upon you all conso- has gone before us tothe heavenly court.5 For his lation with entire devotion, whether in spiritual things, mostfervent charity cannot forgethis sons, and his if in them our insignificance can ever do anything by approved holinessmust secure favow with God.6 For the merits of this our blessed father, or in temporal, if who would dare to suppose that this holy Malachy can ever perchance opportunity should begiven us. now beless profitable [than before] or less loving to 3. And now also, dearly beloved, we are filledwith his own ? Assuredly, if he was lovedaforetime, now heartfelt pity for this grievous bereavement of the Irish he receives from God surer proofs of His love, and Church.OAnd we unite ourselves the more withyou hving loved his nun, h loved them unto the end.l Far in suffering because we know that by this very thing we be it from us, holy soul, to esteem thy prayer now less have become the more your debtors. For the Lord did 1 John xiv. 28. * Heb. xi¡. g. great things /¿or ‘14s when He deigned to honour this 8. John xiii. I.-CP. Serm. i. 5 4 f., “ It isthe end of labours . . , andthe entrance to perfect safely. Let us rejoicetherefore place of ours by making it the scene of his blessed . . . with our father” ; 5 8, “Threefold is the rejoicing of the man, death, and to enrich it with the most costly treasure of since heis delivered from all sin and from labour and from danger ” ; and words ascribedto St. Bernardin V.P. vii. 49, “Believe, my his body.gBut do not take it ill that he is buried son, for now thou art about to pass from death to life, from temporal among us; for God so ordered, QCCOYdiTg to fhmultitude labour to eternal rest.” ’ Communi0 for All Saints’ Day (from Wisd. iii. 2, 3).-For the of His that you should possesshim in life, and last four sentences of the section cp. Serm. i. Q 5, where an identical Heb. i. 3. a 2 Cor.-v. 7 (inexact quotation). passage immediately follows the first parallel quoted in n. 3. n Cant. viii. 6. Cp. Eph. iv. 2. 6 PS.lxxiv. 19. ’ Serm. i. 5 I (end) is somewhat similar in expression, and 5 8 G Cp.Serm. i. 3 (beginning). ’ PS. cxxvi. 3. (end) in thought. There is a closer, but not very striking, parallel Cp. Serm. i. 8 2, “Therefore we render thanks,” etc. in Serm. i¡. Q 5 (end). D I’s. cvi. 45. Luke ii. 52. ’ John xiii. I (inexact quotation). ”.. .- B

140 LETTERS OF ST. BERNARD that it mightbe allowed to us to possesshim, ifonly in death. And to us, indeed, in common withyou, he was, and still is, father. For even in his death this testament 7um conjirmed to us1 Wherefore as, for the sake of so great a father, we embrace you all as our true brothers, with the unstinted yearning of chanty; so also concerning yourselves,spiritua! kinship persuades us SERMONS OF ST. BERNARD ON THE that you are like-minded. PASSING OF MALACHY 4. But we exhort you, brothers, that you be always SERMONI careful to wulk in ?he sf+ of this our blessed by so much the more zealously as bydaily proofs his (November 2, I 148.) hob conversationa was morecertainly known to you. I. A CERTAIN abundant blessing, dearly beloved, has For in this you shall proveyourselves to behis true been sent by the counsel of heaven to you this day ; and sons, if you manfully maintain the father’s ordinances, if it were not faithfully divided, you wouldsuffer loss, and if, as you have seen in him, and heard from him and I, to whomof a surety this office seems to have how you ought to walk, you so waL4 thnt you may been committed, would incur danger. I fear therefore abound more and more :4 for the glory of a father is the your loss, I fear my own damnation,2 if perchance it be wisdomof his For evenfor the example of us said, Th young children ask bread, and no man oferefh if so great perfection in our midst has begun in no slight unfo thems For I knowhow necessaryfor you is the degree both to expel our sloth and impel us to reve- consolation which comes from heaven, since it is certain rence.And would thathe may in such wise draw us that you havemanfully renounced carnal delights and after Rint that he may draw us to the goal, running more worldly pleasures. None canreasonably doubtthat it eagerly and morequickly in the fragrance which his was by the good gift of heaven, and determinedby divine virtueshave left so fresh behind theme May Christ purpose,4 that Bishop Malachy should fall asleep among guard all of you while you pray for us.? 1 The evidence that ‘this discourse was delivered on the day of Heb. irr. 17 (VE., inexact quotation). * Rom. iv. 12. Malachy’s death is cumulative. (x) ’Ihe opening words of J I, and 2 Pet. iii. II. I I Thess. iv. (vs.). the closing sentences of g 8 (note “ this day”). (2) The statement 6 Co. Prov. x. I. in 5 5, ‘‘ Hesaid to us, ‘ With desire I have desired,’ ” etc., implies a i: Serm. i. (end). Cini 3,q.-Cp. 5 8 that those who tended Malachy in his sickness were present (sec ’ Col. iv. 3. Lif., 5 73). The first person plural in g z suggests the same con- clusion. (3) In 0 6, “dwelling among them ujfothirtime” implies that his death was not long past. (4) The striking parallels with i Letter ¡v. ; forwhich see the notes on it. (5) The tone of the sermon-in marked contrast to that of Sermon ii.-Indicates that the cornmnnity was crushed with sorrow Tor a recent bereavement. See R.I.R. xxxv. 255ff. damnum uestrrrttz . . . dzmnntiomnr meant. a Lam. iv. 4 (incxact quotation). Acts i¡. 23. 141 142 SERMONS OF ST. BERNARD SERMONS OF ST. BERNARD I43 you to-day, and among you have his place of burial, as prmiieu’ some better tfiingfor us, lest going out from us he he desired. For if not even a leaf of a treefalls to the srlMuld be made jedecf elsewhere.1 ground witfiout the will of God,l who is so dull as not to 2. There appeared to the physicians no sign in him, I see plainly in the coming of this blessed man, and his say not of death, but even of serious illness ; but he, passing, a truly great purpose of the divine compassion? 3 gladdened in spirit, said that in every way it was befitting Fror11 the uttermost parts of the earth he came to leave that this year Malachy should depart from this life.* We his earth here. He was hastening, it is true, on another laboured to prevent it, both by earnest prayers to God, errand ; but we know that by reason of his special love and by whatever other means we could; but his merits for us hedesired that most ofall.4 He sufferedmany prevailed, that his heart‘s desire should be @$!en fiirn and hindrances in the journey itself, and he was refused per- that the request of his lips should not be ~uithfio~en.~ mission to cross the sea till the time of his consummation For so all things happened to him in accordance with was drawing near,5 and the goalwhich could not be his wishes ; that by the inspiration of the divine good- passed.And when, with many labours, he came to us nesshe had chosen this placeabove all others, and we received fiim as an angel of God out of reverence for that he had long desired that he shouldhave as the his holiness ; but he, out of his very deeply rooted meek- day of his burial this day on which the general memory ness and lowliness,7 farbeyond our merits,received us of all the faithful is celebrated.4Moreover, these joys with devoted love. Then he spent a few days with us in of ours were worthily increased by the circumstance that his usual health : for he was waiting for his companions, we had selected that same day, by God‘s will, for briug- who had been scattered in England, when the baseless ing hither from the formercemetery for their second distrust of the king was hindering the man of God. And burial the bones of our brothers5 And whenwe were when they had all assembled to him, he was preparing to bringingthem, and singingpsalms in the accustomed set out to the Roman Court, on his way to which he had manner, the same holy man said that he was very greatly come hither ; when suddenly he was overtaken by sick- delighted with that chanting. Andnot long after, he ness, and heimmediately perceived that he was being himself also followed, having sunk into a most sweet and summoned rather to the heavenlypalace, God having blessedsleep. Therefore we render thanks to Godfor Cp. Matt. X. 25). all the things that He has disposed, because He willed Cp. St. Bernard, Be Laud. Virf. i. I (P.L. clxxxiii. 56) : to honour us, unworthy as we are, by his blessed death ‘‘ For if neither a leaf from a tree falls on the earth without cause, nor one of the sparrows without the heavenly Father, am I to sup among us, to enrich His poor with the mostcostly posethat a superfluous word flows fromthe mouth of the holy 71. evangelistI ” Heb.xi. 40. a See Life, 8 See Lit¿, 8367, 71. a Matt.xi¡. 42. ‘ See Lye, 867.See Lile, 869. a PS. ni. 2. Gal. iv. 14(inexact quotation). ’ Cp. Eph. iv. 2. c The translation is supposedby Henriquez, Fascicrrlrts Sanctorum 0 He was evidently in hasleto resume his journey. And no Ordimi Cirtercicnsis, il. 41. 6 (P.L.Ixxxv. 1559) tohave been wonder,for the winterwas drawing near, and the sooner the made on All Saints’ Doy, the bones heing reburied on All Souls’ passage of the Alps was made the better for his comfort and safety. Day. But Vacandard (R.Q.H. lii. 41 f.) thinks that the dale of the Cp. R.I.A. xxxv. 248. “Alpine passes . . . becomeimpassable translation was Saturday, October 30. This event probal~lymarked usually about the commencement or middle of Octobcr, and remain theend of theconstruction of thenew monastery of Clairvaux, closed until May” (Sennett, Cr& St. Bentad, p. 369). which began before Malachy’s first visit. See p. 71, n. 4. O I44 SERMONSI44 OF ST. BERNARD SERMONS OF ST. nERNARI) I45 treasure of hisbody, and to strengthen us,who are wisdom, and his tongue which, taZkinscof ju&ement,l yea weak,by so great a piZZar1 of His church. For one or and of mercy,a was wont to heal so great wounds of other of two sGns proves that it was wrought for HS for souls. And it is no wonder, brothers, that death is good,e either that this place is pleasing to God, or that it iniquitous, since iniquity brought itjorth,a that it is heed- is His will to make it pleasing to Him, since He led to less, since it is known to have been born of seducf~on.~ L it from the uttermostparts ofthe earths so holy a man to It is nothing wonderful, I say, if it strikes without dis- die and to be buried there. tinction, since it came from th transgression ; if it is 3. But our very love for this blessed father compels us cruel and mad, since it was produced by the subtlety of to sorrow with that people from our heart, and to shudder the old se@tnts and the follyof the woman.But why exceedingly at the cruelty of him, even Death, who has do we charge against it that it dared to assail Malachy, a not spared to inflict this terrible wound on the Church, faithful member, it istrue, of Ch~zkf,~when it also now so much to be pitied. Terrible and unpitying surely rushed madly upon the very head of a Malachy and of is death, which has punished so great a multitude of all the elect as well? It rushed, assuredly,upon One men by smiting one ; blind and without foresight, which whom it could not hurt ; but it did not rush away unhurt. has tied the tongue of Malachy, arrested his steps, Death hurled itself against life, and life shut up death relaxedhis hands, closed hiseyes. Those devout eyes, withinitself, and death was swaZZourea! ;cl) of Zfe.9 I say, which were wont to restore divine grace to sinners, Gulping down the hook to its hurt, it began to be held by most tender tears ; those most holy Rands, which had by Him whom it seemed to have held.1° always loved to be occupied in laborious and humble deeds, which so often ofleered for sinners the saving PS.xxxvii. 30. PS. ci. I. J Jas. i. 15. Cp. 2 Cor. xi. 3 ; I Tim. i¡.14.-See J. H. Bernud on 2 Cor. sncrijice4 of the Lord‘s body, and were Z@ed up to xi. 3 (Exposifo#s Greeh Z¿sfutne#zt). heaven in prayer witbut wrath and doubCing,6 which are I Tim. i¡. 14. o Rev. xii. g ; m. 2. I Cor. vi. 15, etc. Eph. iv. 15, etc. known to have bestowed many benefits on the sick and 0 I Cor. xv. 54, combined with 2 Cor. v. 4. to have been resplendent withmanifold signs; those lo Cp. Cant. xxvi. II : “Thou art dead, O death, and pierced by the hook thou hast imprudently swallowed, which snith in the beauhyd steps also of him that preached th Gospel of mords of the prophet, ‘ O death, I will be thy death ! O hell, I will peace and brought gZad tidings of good fhings ; those feet,B be thy bite.’ Pierced, I say, by that hook, to the faithful who go so ; through the midst of thee thou offerest a broad and pleasant path- which were often wearied with eagerness to show pity way intolife” (Morison’s translation). A very old metaphor. It those footprints which were always worthy to merit de- is thus explained by Rufinus (A.D. 400) in his Commentary on the vout kisses ;7 finally, those holy Z@s of the priest, which Apostles’ Creed (8 16, Ileurtley’s translation) : “The object of that mystery of the Incarnation . . . was that the divine virtue of the Kept KnmZedge,a the mouth of fhe righteous, which spoke Son of God, as though it were a hook concealed beneath the form and fashion of human flesh, . . . might lure on the prince of this 1 Gal. ii. g. B PS.lxxxvi. 17 (vg.). world to a conflict, to whom offeringHis flesh as a bait, His divinity a Matt. xii. 42 2 Macc. iii. 32 (vg.). underneath might secure him, caught with a hook by the shedding I Tim. ii. 8. a Rom. x. 15. of His immaculate blood. . . . As, if a fish seizes a baited hook, Cp. Luke vi¡.#.--Perhaps a reference to St. Bernard’s own it not only does not take the bait off the hook, but is drawn out of action just before this sermon was preached. See p. 129, n. 6. Ihe water to be itself foodfor others, so he who had the power of Mal. i¡. 7. death seized the body of Jesus in death, not being aware of the hook - .

146 SERMONS OF ST. BERNARD SERMONS OF ST. BERNARD =41 4. Butperhaps some one may say, How does it ap- the last enemy that shall be destroyed.1 But now, since pear that death has been overcome by the Read, if it He rules wh hm the pmer of life and death and con- still rages with so great liberty against the members? If fines the very sea within the fixed limits of its shores, death is dead, how did it killMalachy ? If it is con- death itselfto the beloved of the Lord is a slecp of quered howhas it still powerover all, and there is no refreshment. The prophet bears witness whosays, man that lheth and shdl not see death? 1 Death is clearly When he giveth his beloved sleep, behold the heritage of the conquered-the work of the dail * and the penalty of sin : Lord? The death of the wicked is indeed most evil,4 since sin is conquered, the cause of death ; and the wicked one their birth is evil and their life more evil ; but precious is himself is mnquered,J the author both of sin and death. the death of the saint^.^ Precious clearly, for it is the end And not only are these things conquered, they are, more- of labours, the consummation of victory, the gate of life, over,already judged and condemned. The sentence is .and the entrance to perfect safety. determined, but not yet published. In fact, the fiTe is pre- 5. Let us rejoice therefore, brothers, let us rejoice as pared for the dnd,4 though he is not yet cast into the fire, is meet, with our father, for if it is an act of filial piety to though still for a short time heis allowed to work mourn for Malachy who is dead, yet more is it an act of wickedness. He is become, as it were, the hammer of piety to rejoice with Malachy whois alive. Is he not the Heavenly Workman, the hammer of the whole earth.’I alive ? He is, and in bliss. Certainly, in the eyes of He crushes the elect !or their profit,’ he crushes to powder the foolish he seemed lo have died ; but he is in peace.‘I In the reprobate for their damnation. As is the master o/ fine, now a fellow-citiaen with the saints, and of the house- the house, so are they of his household,e that is, sin and hold of God,l he at once sings and gives thanks, saying, death. For sin, though it is not to be doubted that it We went through fire and water; but thou broughtest 24s was ?Lailed -with Christ to His CYOSS,~was yet allowed still out irrt0 a wealthy He went, clearly, in manly for a time, not indeed to reign,’O but to dwell even in the fashion, and he went through D happily. The true Apostle himself while he lived. I lie if he does not him- Hebrew celebrated the Passover ih spirit, and as he self say, It is no more I that do it, but sin dwelleth in me.11 went, he said to us, ‘‘ With desire I have desired to eat this So also death itselfis by no means, indeed, yetcorn- Passover with you.” lo He went through fire and wuterIll pelled not to be present, but it is compelled not to be whom neither experiences of sadness could crush, nor present to men’s hurt. But there will come a time when pleasures hold back. For there is below us a place it is said, O death, where is thy victory P l2 For death also is which fire wholly claims as its own, so that the wretched

1 I Cor. xv. 26. a Heb. ii. 14 ; Tobit ii. 8. of divinity enclosed within it, but, havingswallowed it, he was a PS.cxxvii. 2, 3 (vg.). PS.xxxiv. PI (vg.). caught forthwith, and the bars of hell being burst asunder, he was 6 PS avi. 15. drawn forth as it were from ille abyss to Lecorne food for others.” 8 Communio for ALI Saints (Wid. iii. 2, 3). 1 PS. Ixxxix. 411 (vg.). I John iii. 8. 1 Eph. ii. 19 (with variant). y I John ii. 13, 14. Matt. xxv. 41. 8 PS. lxd. 12. 130s. x. 15 (vg. : xi. I). Rev. xi¡. 12. Jer. 1. 23. 7 I Cor. xii. 7 (vg.). 10 Luke xxii. 15.-See Lye, 5 73, where for “ he said to us” we 25. lo Matt. x. o Col. ii. 14. Rom. vi. 12. have ‘I lifting up his eyes on thosc who stood round him, he said.” 11 vi¡.Korn. 17. le I Cor. xv. 55 (vg.). 1’ PS. hi. 12, 148 SERMONS OF ST. BERNARD SERMONS OF ST. BERNARD 14') Dives could not have there even the least drop of water his own see.' And there, without ecclesiastical or secular from the $np of Lazarrrs.1 There isalso above the revenues he lived in the religious communities which he city of God which the streams oj the river make gladla a himself had formed, dwelling amongthem up to this time torrent of pleasure,s a cup which inebriates, how goodly ! as one of themselves, and abjuring all personal property.* Here, in the ?rridsl, truly is found the knowledge of good So the fire of afliction irieds the man of God, but did and mill5 and in this place wemay receive the trial of not consume him; for he was gold. So neither did pleasure and of afliction.e Unhappy Eve brought us pleasurehold him captive or destroyhim, nor did he into these alternations. Here clearly is day and night ; stand a curious spectator on the way, forgetful of his for in the lower world there is only night, and in heaven own pilgrimage. onlyday.' Blessed is the soul which passes through 7. Which of you, brothers, would not earnestly desire both, neither ensnared by pleasure nor fainling af to imitate his holiness, if he dared even to hope for such tribulation.8 an attainment? I believe, therefore, you will gladly hear, 6. I think it right to relate to you, briefly, a specimen if I perchance can tell it, whatmade Malachy holy. of the many splendid deeds of this man, in which he But lest our testimony should seem not easy to be is known to have gone, with no little vigour, through fire received, hear what the Scripture says : He made Aim and water.B A tyrannous race laid claim to the metro- hob in his faith andrneeknes~.~ By faith he trampled politan see of Patrick, the great apostle of the Irish, on the world, as John bears witness when he says, This creating archbishops in regularsuccession, and pos- is the victovy that overcomefh theworZd, even our faith16 sessing the sanctuary of God by hereditary right.1° Our For in the spirit of meekness he endured all things what- Malachy was therefore asked by the faithful to combat soever that were hard and contrary with good cheer.8 On such great evils ; and putting his life in his hand he theone hand, indeed, after the example of Christ, by advanced to the attack withvigour, he undertook the faith he trampled on the seasye lest he should been- archbishopric, exposing himself to evident danger, that tangled in pleasures ; on the other, in his pafiénce he . he might put an end to so great a crime. Surrounded possessed Ais sozcf,lo lest he should be crushed by troubles.

by perils he ruled the church; when the perils were 6 For concerning these two things you have the saying passed,immediately he canonically ordained another in the Psalm, A thousamì shaZi faZZ at thy side, and ten as hissuccessor. For he had undertaken the office on thousand at thy r*ht hand; 11 for many more are cast this condition, that when the fury of persecution had down by the deceitfulness of prosperity than by the ceased and it thus became possible that another should lashes of adversity. Therefore, dearly beloved, let none safely be appointed, he should be allowed to return to of us, allured by the levelsurface of the easier way,

l Luke xvi. 24, 25. PS. xlvi. 4. 1 See Life, g 19-31. a See p. 82, n. 5. 3 PS. =vi. 8 (vg.). 4 PS. xxiii. 5 (VE.). a PS. Ixvi. IO, II. Exanrànauit, nea exirtaniuit. Gen. ii. g. 0 2 Cor. viii. 2. 6 Ecclus. xlv. 4 (vg.). e I John v. 4. Rev. xxi. 25 ; xxii. 5. n Eph. iii. 13. 1 Gal. vi. I. ' n I Kings xri. 7 (vs.). PS.lxvi. 12. 10 PS.Lprxiii. 12 (vg). D Cp. Matt, xiv. 25; John vi. 19. 1' I Sam. xix. 5. Luke xxi. 19. 11 l's. xci. 7. m.

SERMONS OF ST. BERNARD 151 150 SERMONS OF ST. BERNARD suppose that road of the sea to be more convenient for Threefold, then, is the rejoicing of the man, since he is himself. Thisplain1 has great mountains,invisible delivered from all sin, and from labour, and from danger. indeed, but for that veryreason more dangerous. That For from this time neither is sin said to dwell in him,’ way perhaps seems more laborious which passa through nor is the sorrow of penitence enjoined, nor from hence- the steeps of the hills and the ruggedness of rocks; but forth is he warned to guard himself front any to them that have tried it, it is found far safer and more Elyaha haslaid aside his mantle ; it was not that he to be desired. But on both sides there is labour, on feared, it was not that he was alraid that it should be both sides danger, as he knew who said, By the armow touched, still less retained, by an adult er es^.^ He went of righteousness on the nght hand and on the le/t;B so up into the chariot; he is not now in terror of falling ; that we may rightly rejoice with those that went through he mounts delightfully; he labours not to fly by his own fire and water and have been brought into a wealth.place.8 power, but sits in a swift vehicle. To this wealthy place, Do you wish to hear something about the wealthy place ? dearlybeloved, Zef us mn with all eagerness of spirit, Would that another might speak to you of it. For as in the fragrance of theointnzents of this our blessed for me, that which I have not tasted I cannot indite. father, who this dayhas been seen to have stirred up 8. But I seem to hear Malacty saying to me to-day our torpor to most fervent desire. Let us run after him, about this wealthy place, Return unfo thy rest, O my I say,crying to him again and again, “Drazu us after soul; for the Lord hath deaZtbountvul& with thee :for h thee ” ;7 and, with earnest heart and advancing holiness of hath delivered nry soul from death, [mine eyes fiom fears, life, returning devout thanks to the Almighty Pity, that and myfeet from falling].‘ And what I understand to He has willed that His unworthy servants, who are with- be expressed in those words hear in a few sentences ; out merits of their own, should at least not be without for the day is fur spent,s and I have spoken at greater the prayers of another. B length than I in’tended, because I am unwilling to tear 1 Rom. vii. 17, 20. n FS.cxvi. S. myselfaway from the sweetness of the father’sname, a For other comparisons of Malachy with Elijah, see Lfc, 0 23 ; Serm. ii. 5 8... and my tongue, dreading to be silent about Malachy, ’ 2 Kings II. 13. Gen. nix. 12, 15 (vg.). 8 II. fears to cease. The death of the soul,6 my brothers, % z Kings ii. Cant. i. 3, 4. is sin ; unless you have overlooked that which you have read in the prophet : The soul that sinneth, it shalZ die.’

Thatis, the sea. The details of the imagery are not clear. But evidently the sea representsthe pleasures, and the hills and rocksthe adversities, of life. a z Cor. vi. 7. 8 PS. Ixsi. 12. PS. cxvi 7, 8 (v&).-The printed text has, inplace of the bracketedwords, “and so forth.” The threefolddeliverance obviously correspads to the threefold rejoicing mentioned below, sinbeing substituted fordeath in the description of it, because “the deathof the soul is sin.” Luke xxiv. 29, a Cp. PS.cxvi. 8,. ’ EEck. xviii. 4. ... .

SERMONS OF ST. BERNARD I53 fruitfulministry ! O, faithful minister! Is not the promise of the Father to the Son fulfilled through him? Did not the Father behold him long ago when He said SERMONII to the Son, I shall give thee the heathen fh thine ,inherit- ance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy (November 2, I 149) fossession.1 How willingly the Saviourreceived what I. IT isclear, dearly beloved, that wMsfwe ur-e He had bought,a andhad bought with the pricea of detained in fhe body we are ahntfrom the Amia And His own with the shame of the Cross,with the throughout this wretched time of detention banishment horror of the Passion. Howwillingly from the hands and conscience of faults enjoins upon us sorrow rather of Malachy, hecause he ministered freely.s SO in the than joy. But because by the mouth of the apostle we minister the freely executed officewas acceptable," and are exhorted to rqbice with them that do rejoice,8 the time in the ministry the conversion of sinners was pleasing. and the occasion require that we should be stirred up to Acceptable and pleasing, I say, in the minister was the all gladness. For if it is true, as the prophet perceived, that singleness of eye,' but in the ministry the salvation of the th n$teous rqoice befr-e G044 without doubt Malachy peopleme rejoices, who in his duys pZeased God and was found z. However, even though a less effective result of the righteous.' Malachy ministered irr IroZiness and n@eous- ministryfollowed, He wouldnevertheless justly have nessbejore Uim:s the ministry pleased Him; the minister had regard to Malachy and his works, Heto whom also pleased Him. Why should he not please Him? purity is a friend and single-mindedness one of his He made fhe Gospel withoutcharge,9 he filled the country household, towhose righteousness it belongsto weigh with the Gospel, he tamed the deathly barbarism of his the work in accordance with its purpose, from the Irishmen, with the sulordofthe spirit 10 he subdued foreign character of the eye to measure the state of the whole nations to the light yoke of Christ,u restoring His in- body.9 But now the works of the Lord are great, swght heritance to Himla even unto the ends of the earth.lg O, out according to all the desires10 and efforts of Malachy ; It is plain from 0 7 that this sermon was preached on an anni- . they are great and many and very good,u though better versary of Malachy's death, i.e. on November 2, in B year later thau in proportion to the goodorigin of the pure purpose. 1148. I put it in 1149because of its striking coincidences with the What work of piety escaped the attention of Malachy ? L+, whichwas written early in that year (see p. lxv). There is also a possible echo (0 3) of De Com. i. which belongs to the same He was poor as regardshimself, but rich to the poor. year (P.L.clxxwii. 723). These, together with two coincidences of He was a father of the fatherless, a husband of the widms,12 phrase with other writings of St. Bernard,are pointed out in the notes. See R.I.R. XXXY. 260 ff. a protector of the oppressed. A cheerful giver,lg seldom a 2 Cor. v. 6. a Rom. xii. 15. ' PS.lxviii. 3. Ecclus. xliv. 7. PS.ii. 8. p 2 Pet. ii. I. Ecclus. xliv. 16 (vg.). ' Ecclus. xliv. 17. I Cor. vi. 20. Acts xx. 28. Luke i. 75. D I Cor. ix. 18.4~.Life, 5 43 (p. 84). 2 Cor. xi. 7. a Gratum eraì munus gratuitum loEph. vi. 17. Matt. xi. 30. 7 Matt.vi. 22; Luke xi. 34. Hab.iii. 13. la PS. xvi. 5 (.g.). la Isa. xlviii. 20; Jer. =v. 31. D Matt. vi. 22, 23; Luke xi. 34, 35. 10 PS. mi. 2 (vg.). 11 Gen. i. 31. PS. Ixviii. 5. u 2 .Cor. ix. 7. I 52 SERMONS OF ST. BERNARD I55 I54 SERMONS OF ST. BERNARD making petitions, modest inreceiving gifts. He was while yet he 'was sweet and gentle and plenteous in mercy specially solicitous, and had much success, in restoring unto all that suffered need ! For he lived for all as though peacebetween those whowere at variance.Who was he were the one parent of all? As a hen her chickens,' so of as tender as he in sharing the sufferings of others? who he cherished all and protected them under the covert his as ready to help ? who as free in rebuke ? For he was wings? He made no distinction ofsex or age, of con- zealous, and yet not wanting in knowledge, the restrainer dition or person ; hefailed none, his loving heart ofzeal. And, indeed, to the weak he was wea?z,l but embraced all. In whatsoever affliction men cried to him none the less strong to thc strong : he resisted the proud,a he counted it his own : even more than that, for in regard to his own afflictions he was patient, in regard to those of he lashed the tyrants, B teacher of kings and princes. It was he who by prayer deprived a king of sight when others he was compassionate, very often even passionate. he workedwickedness, and restored it when he was For indeed sometimes, filledwith wrath, he was stirred to humbled.8 It was he, when certain men broke a peace take the part of one against another, that by delivering the which he had made, who gave them up to the spirit of poor and restraining the strong he might take thought in eww,4 and foiled them in the evilwhich they devised equal measurefor the salvation of all. Therefore he to do ; and who compelled them to accept peace a was angry ; but it was in order that he might not sin by second time, confounded and stunned by that which not being angry, according to the words of the Psalm, had happened to them. It was he6 to whom a river Be ye angry and sin not.' Anger did not rule him, but most opportunely lent its aid against the others, who he himself ruled his spirit.8 He had power over himself. were equally transgressors of a couenant.'I In wonderful Assuredly he who had the victoryover himself could fashion, by throwing itself before them, it made void the not be mastered by anger.O His anger was kept in hand. efforts of the ungodly. There had been no rains, no When it was summoned it came, going forth, not burst- floods of waters, no gathering of clouds, no melting of ing forth; it was brought into action by his will, not by snows,when suddenly the mererivulet was converted impulse. He was not set on fire by it, but used it.lo As into a great river ; and it rushed along ' and swelling up well in this as in ruling and restraining all the motions overflowed the banks, and utterly denied passage to those both of his inner and his outer man his judgement was who wished to do wickedly.8 careful, his caution great. For he did not give so much 3. What things we have heardand known of the attention to all, as to leave himself alone out of account, wrath of the man and his vengeance onhis enemies, l PS. Ixxxvi. 5 (vg.). ' Cp. the description of Malchus, L$é, 5 8: " He was reve- 1 I Cor. ix. 22. a Jas. iv. ; I Pet. v. 6 5. renced by all, as the one ralher of all ; and of Malachy, 5 33 : 3 See Lye, 8 60. ' I John iv. 6. '' the loving rather of all." 6 Printed text, @re rnih csf. With A I omit mint. a Matt. xxiii. 37. . 4 PS. Ixi. 4 (VE.). 0 Josh. vii. 15, etc. Cp. Lift, 5 42 : 'I Neithcr sex nor age, nor condition nor pro- 1 So A : ricius (= cifius) ibat for &us i& of the rinted text. fession, is held in account." 8 The story is told more fully in where much L$, 55 51, 59 ; 6 PS. xxxv. IO. 7 ¡v. 4 (vg. ). there are many similarities in phraseology to the present passage. PS. B Prov. xvi. 32. Job xxxvi. IS (vg.). In both places it is connected with the miraculous blinding of the IQ Non urebatur ifla, utebatwr. 11 Utriusquehominis sui. king, immediately preceding it here, immediately follering it there. 156 SERMONS OF ST. BERNARD SERMONS OF ST. BERNARD I57 as, in his universal solicitude, to disregard only himself. his mouth did not lose but gained in grace.l So modest He was careful of himselfalso. He guarded himseZf.l was it that it could not be suspected of levity ; so gentle,2 In fact, he was so wholly his own, so wholly also belonged however, that it sufficed to free his joyous countenance to all, that his love seemed in no degree to hinder or fromevery trace and shadow of sadnes~.~O perfect delay him from his guardianship of himself, nor his con- gift! O rich burnt sacrifice ! 4 O pleasingservice in cern for his own personfrom the common good.8 If mind and hand ! How sweet unto God is the suvour of you saw the man busied in the midst of crowds, involved him who employs his leisure in prayers, how sweet unto in cares, you would say he was born for his country, not men of him who is occupied in fatiguing labours. for himse2j.8 If you saw the man alone and dwelling by 5. Because he was such an one, then, beloved of God G himself, you would suppose that he lived for God alone and men, not undeservedly was Malachyreceived this and for himself. day into the company of angels, having attained in fact 4. Without tumult he went about among tumults; what his name den0ted.I And indeed, already he was without ease he spent the time which he gave to ease. an angel not less in purity than in name. But now How could-he be taking his ease when he was occupied morehappily is the significance of his glorious name in the statutes of the Lord? For though he had time fulfilled in him, since he is glad with a glory and hap- free from the necessities of the peoples, yet had he none piness equal to that of the angelse Let us also, dearly unoccupied by holy meditations, by the work of prayer, beloved,be glad because our ange2ascended to his by the ease itself of contemplation. In the time of ease fellow-citizens, acting as an ambassador for the children he spoke gravely or ,not at all. His mien was either of the captivity,1owinning for us the favour of the courteous, or humble and self-restrained. Assuredly- a blessedones, declaring to them the desires of the trait which is counted worthy of much praise among the wretched. Let us be glad, I say, und rejoice,ll because wise-his eye was inhis head,6 never flying forth except in that heavenly court lathere is one who went forth from when it was obedient to power. His laughter displayed us to take care of US,^ to protect us by his merits,14 whom love,or provoked it : but even so it was rare. Some- 1 Cp. Luke iv. 22. times indeed, it came forth, but it was neverforced, 2 Tanta7lus. The. text seems to be corrupt. Red faarn Zaetus? intimating the gladness of his heart in such a way that 8 Cp. Lge, 5 43 : “Yea, what was there that was not edifying,” etc. 4 PS. xx. 3(vg.). 2 Cor. ii. 15. I I Tim. v. 22. 8 I Thess. i. 4 (vg. ) ; 2 Thess. ii. 13. Cp. De Com. i. 6: “If you desire wholly to belong to all . . . 1 That is,Malachias, the Hebrew for my nngel, with aLatin I praise your humility, but only if it is complete. But how can it termination. For its origin see Lge, 3 12. be complete ifyou exclude yourself? And you are a man. Then, 8 At this point, with A, I omit a passage which is identical with that your humanity also may be complete, let the bosom which the first half of Serm. i. 5, and interrupts the argument. With receives all gather you also within itself. . . . wherefore, where all A, also, in the following sentence I read Lacte~~rrrrel nos diledir- possess you let you yourself also be one of those who possess.” rimi quod for Luetemur quod of the printed text. See K.Z.A. Lucan, Pham. i¡. 383. =XI.- 260-262. Cp. De Cons. iv. 12, ‘‘ In ease not taking ease ;” Lge, g 43, 0 Judg.niii. m. 10 Dan. vi. 13 ; Ezra iv. I. ‘‘ Quiet often, hut by no means at any time taking ease.” PS.ix. 2. Curia. PS.cxix. 23. n Eccles. i¡. 14 (inexact quotation). Cui rit cura noshi. 1.1 Cp. Lett. iv. $2. 158 SERMONS OF ST. BERNARD SERMONS OF ST. BERNARD I59 he instructed by his example and strengthened * by his memoly of thine abundant g0odness.l Great is the dis- miracles. pensation of the mercy of Godupon thee, who made 6. The holypontiff, who in a hudle spirita often thee litfle in thine own sighi,2 great in His; who did brought peace-offerings to the heavens, today in his great things by thee, in saving thy country, great things ownperson has gone unto the altar of himself the to the,3 in bringing thee into His glory. May thy festival, victim and the priest. With the departure of the priest which is deservedly devoted to thy virtues, have a saving the rite of sacrifice is changed into a better thing. The efficacy for us by thy merits and prayers. May the gloy fountain of tearss is dried up,every burnt sacrifice is of thy hol in es^,^ which is celebrated by us, be continued made with gladness and rejoicing.’Blessed be thLord by angels : so shall it meetly be pleasant for us, if it be God of Malachy, whoby the ministry of so great a also fruitful. While thou departest be it allowed to us, pontiff hath visited his people,? and now, taking him who are met together to-day in thy so delicious feast, to up into the hoZy city,8 ceaseth not, by the remembrance preserve some remnants of the fruits of the Spirit, loaded of so great sweetnessto comfort ou1 captivity.~ Let the with which thou ascendest. spirit of Malachy rejoice in the Lord,” because he is 8. Be to US, we beseech thee, holy Malachy, another freed from the heavy load of the body, and is no longer Moses, or another Elijah, like them imparting of thy hindered, by the weight of impure and earthly matter, spirits to US, for thou hast come in their spirit ntrd from passingwith all eagerness and fullness of life, power.6 Thy life was n law of h+% and Knowledge,? thy through the whole creation, corporeal and incorporeal, death the port of death andthe portal of life,*thy that hc may enter entirely into God, and joined to Hirn memory the delight of sweetness and grace, thy presence may with Him be one spirit1’ for ever.ls a crown of glory in the hand of th Lord 9 thy God. O 7. Holimss becorneth that house inwhich th renrem- fruitfil .olive free in the huse of God ! O oil of gZad- brance ojso great holi,ress14 is celebrated. Holy Malachy, ness,u giving both anointing and light, cherishing with preserve it in holitress and righteousnes~,~~pitying us who favours, resplendent with nriracles,12 make us partakers of in the midst of so many and great miseries utter the that light and graciousnesswhich thou enjoyest.13 O sweet-smelling fi@,blossoming and budding evermore hfomnuit. Confirnrauìf. before the Lord, and spreading everywhere a sweet and a Song of Three Children, 16. PS. xliii. 4. S~VOZ~Y,~~ menzonal l5 Jer. lx. I. PS.xlv. 15. lire-giving whose is blessed with us, ’ Luke i. 61). E Matt. iv. 5. whose presence is in honour with those who are above, I) PS.cxxvi. I, 4 (vg. ). 10 Luke i. 47. I Cor. vi. 17. la Sec De Cons. v. 2, quoted p. 127, n. 13, and the ‘sermon on the PS. cxlv. 7 (.g. ). * I Sam. xv. 17 (inexact quotation). Marriage of the Soul with the Word (Cant. Ixxxiii. 6), in which a Luke i. 49. PS. cxlv. 5 (vg.). St. Bernard, quoting I Cor. vi. 17, says, “Love . . . joins the two 6 Num. xi. 25 ; 2 Kings ii. 9, 15. in one spirit, makes them no longer two but one.” Cp. also Carrt. e Luke i. 17.-See p. 151, n. 3. Ecclus. xlv. 5. =vi. 5 : “l-le that is joined lo God is one spirit, and iswholly The same phrase occurs in Life, 5 75, similarly applied. changed into a certain divine feeling, and cannot think of or mind Isa lxii. 3. lo €’s. lii. 8 (vg.). u PS.xlv. 7 (vs. ). . anything but God, and that which God thinks and minds, heing Epiphany Collect. la Cp. Life, $47 (p 88). full of God.” For the last phrase see Ignalius, Magn. 14. Isa. xxvii. 6, combined with 1-10s. xiv. 5, and hcclus. mix. 14. PS.xciii. 5. 1‘ PS. xxx. 4. Luke i. 75. Ecclus. xlv. I. P n

I60 SERMONS OF ST. BERNARD I grant ‘to those who sing of thee that they may not be deprived of their share in so great an ~ssenbly.~Opeut luminary a and &ht that shinest in illumin- ating the prison, making glad th ciQ4 by the rays of thysigns and merits, by the lustre of virtues put to ADDITIONAL NOTES flightfrom our hearts the darkness of vices. O morn- ing stur,5 mdre brilliant than the rest because thou A.-ST. BERNARD’SDESCRIPTION OF THE STATE OF THE art nearer the day, more like to the sun, deign to go IRISHCHURCH. before us, that we also may walk in the fight us chikfrerr of light, and not children of O thou who IN two passages of the Lge serious charges are made against the art the dawn breaking into day upon the earth, but the Irish Church of the early years of the twelfth century. These noon h@’ illumining the higher regions of heaven, charges refer primsrily to the dioceses of Armagh and Connor ; but receive in the fellowship of light, by which illuminated it is probable that those dioceses were typical of many other dis- us tricts throughout the country. If St. Bernard’s statements are true of thou sheddest light farwithout, and sweetly burnest them, they may be applied with little reserve to the greater part of, within, by the gift of our Lord Jesus Christ, who with Ireland. Indeed he himselfgives us more than a hintthat the abuses which he condemns were by no means confined to eastern the Father and the Holy Spirit reigneth One God, world Ulster (5 19). It may be well, therefore, to bring them together and without end.-AMEN. to discuss them. I. There was no such thing as chanting at the canonical hours. 1 Ecclus. xxiv. 2, 12 (vg.). The clauses containing the word In the whole bishopric of Armagh “there was none who could assembly (plcnitudo) are omitted in R.V. or would sing” (8 7). “In the churches [of Connor] there a PS. cxxxvi. 7. a John i. 4. was not heardthe voice either of preacher or singer” (5 16). PS.xlvi. 4. 5 Ecclos. 1. 6. We may suspect that there is some exaggeration here ; for if church e I John i. 7, combined with I Thess. v. 5. song was absolutely unknown, how could Malachy have “learnt ’ 1%. xviii. 4 (vg.). singing in his youth ” (0 7)? But that St. Bernard’s remarks are substantially correct need not he questioned. He is not speaking of the Irish Cllurch as it was in its carlier period, but ‘of its state at the time when ithad probably fallen to its lowest depth. His assertion, therefore, is not disposed of by releren‘ces to the chant- ing at the funerals of Brian Boroimhe in 1014 and Maelsechlainn in 1022 (O’Hanlon, p. 34). Indeed in the notices of those events in A.F.M. there is no erpress mention of ecclesiastical song. 2. At Armagh Confession wasnot practised (5 7) ; in the diocese of Connor “nowhere could be found any who would either seek nance or impose it ” (5 16). It may be true that Conression had Ken much neglected among some classes of the people : Malachy on one occasion met a woman who had never confessed (5 54);and the very fact that he put the uestion to her “whether she had ever confessed her sins ” suggests ist she was not singular in this respect. ßut it isremarkable that the arzmchuua (soul-friend), or Confessor, is frequently mentioned in Irish literature. The obits of several persons to whom that title is given are recorded in the Annals in the twelfth century. And penance isoften alluded to in the 161 162 ADDITIONAL NOTES ADDITIONAL NOTES obituary notices of distinguished persons, clerical and lay. In his to restore the marriage ceremony was no doubt due to a desire to sweeping statement St. Bernard may have had in mind some dif- purge the nation of immoral custon~sof which St. Bernard makes ferences of method in penitential discipline between the Roman no express mention. But, however that may be, we have contem- and Irish Churches. porary native evidence thatthe rite of marriage had fallen into 3. The sacrament of Conhmation was not celebrated, at any desuetude, and that Malachy was successful in his effort to restore rate in Armagh (0 7). This rite has always been used in the Irish it. For in the document quoted on p. 170, we are told that in a Church, though possibly neglected locally at some periods. St. district which was part of the diocese of Armagh when he was Patrick tells us that )e “ contirmed in Christ ” those whom he had Cellrch’s vicar (LA.]. iv. 37), and under the rule of his patron, “ begotten to God (Epistle, ; cp. 51)-thus z Confcssion, 38, Donough O’Carroll, “ marriage was assented to.” giving us one of the earllest instances in literature of the applica- “There was no giving of tithes or firstrruits,” writes St. tion to the rite of its present familiar name, But in his practice 5. Bernard (I 16). He is speaking of the diocese of Connor. But (Epistle, 3), as in the Stowe Missal, about A.D. 800 (ed. Sir there is no doubt that the remark might have been made of other G. F. Warner, vol. ii. p. 31), it seems to have consisted of an districts. There was no such custom asthe payment of tithes in anointing with chrism without laying on, or raising, of hand, or Ireland before thetwelfth century. Theyare first mentioned by a direct prayer for the Holy Spirit. According to the Stowe Gilbert of Limerick, about I 108. in his DCSfutrr Errlcsinr (Ussher, Missal it was administered by a presbyter. It is improbable that 507) ; and they were enjoined at the Synods of Kells in I 152(Keat- St. Bernard or his romanizing friends would recognize the rite so ing, iii. 315) and Cashel in 1172 (Can. 3, Giraldus, Axpu8, i. 35). performed as true Confirmation. From the document quoted above we learn that in Oriel, under 4. One of the things which was neglected at Armagh was “ the Donough O’Carroll, “ tithes were received”-evidently a new marriage contract ” (8 7). In the diocese of Connor there was “ no impost. entry into lawful marnages I’ (8 16). Uy the labours of Malachy 6. Ministers of the altar were exceeding few” in the diocese In Armagh he ’‘ instituted anew” thc ‘‘ this abuse disappeared. of Connor (0 16); and accordingly it is observed that Malachy pro- “ the celebra- marriage contract ; in Connor it came to pass that vided his new churches with clergy (0 17). This is not proved. nor tion of marriage” wasrevived (0 17). Putting these statements it in any great degreecorroborated by the statement R.F.M. together we may conclude that St. Ikrnard’s meaning is that mar- is of (1148) that Malxhy “ ordained bi:;hops and priests and men of riages had ceased to be celebrated in the face of the Church, and every order” ; but the parallel is perhaps worth noting. that in consequence Lhe vow or a life-long union was often evaded. 7. The voice of the preacher was not heard in the churches Now conttmporary writers charge the Irish of this period with loose (0 16). This statement cannot, so far as I know, be checked. sexual morality, especially in regard of arbitrary divorce, matrimony 8. The same remark must be made about thestatements that within the prohibited degrees, exchange of wives, and other breaches the people would not come to church (0 16), and that Afalachy’s of the law of marriage. Such accusations are macle, for example, exertions at length induced them to do so (8 17), though they are by Pope Gregory VIL (Iladdan and Stubbs, Erd. Docs. ii. 160), sufficiently probable. Ianfrnnc (Ussher, 490; P.L. cl. 535, 536), Anselm (Ussher 521, g. That “churches were rebuilt ”(0 17)cannot bequestioned. No 523; l’.L. clix. 173, 178)and C;inldusCambrensis(Gesl. ii. 14;Top. doubt the monasteries of Bangor and Saul would be counted among iii. 19). Their evidence is the more worthy of credence because the the number. We have explicit and independent evidence of the usager to whichthey derwere characteristic of the Irish at an earlier fact. The foundation of churches and re-edifying of monasteries period (En&. of A’eZt~onand Ethics, v. 456, 460), and might be were a conspicuous feature of the reign of Donough O’Carroll (see expected to recur in an age of spiritual decline. But both Lanfranc p. 170). And A3.M (1148) lay great stress on hlnlachy’s ac- and Anselm testify to the existence of marriage as an institution tivities in this direction. He “consecrated many clyrches and among the Irish. The former spEaks of the divorce of a wife cemeteries,” and “founded churches ant1 monastenes, forhy “lawfully joined toher husband, and the latter uses terms of himwas repaired every church in Ireland which had been con- similar import. So also does St. Bernard himself. His praise of signed to decay and neglect, and they had been neglected from Malachy’s mnther (La+, 0 I) is inconceivable if she did not live in time remote.” wedlock ; and he expressly states that eight “ metropolitans ” of On the whole it appears that St. Bernard’s strictures are at least Armagh were “married men” But if there was neverthe- (0 19). not without foundation in fact, in so far as they can be tented. But less a revival among large sections of the people of pagan ideas of he can scarcely be acquitted of some measure of exaggeration in marriage, which tolernted polygamy, concubinage, incest and easy the rhetorical passages in which they occur. termination of unions, it can be understood that marriage in the face of the Church, which included a vow absolutely prohibitive of 411 these things, would be commonly avoided, Malachy’s anxiet). ADDITIONALNOTES 165 ADDITIONALNOTES This table also confirms the statement that the abbots all belongcd to the same family, and so obtained office by a sort or hereditary right. St. Bernard gives no hint which would enable us to identify this family. Rut the genealogy givenby MacFirbis enumerates the anceslors of Cellach in a direct line up to E’iachrach, son of Colla fo Crich,and is headed “Genealogy of Ui Sinaich, i.e. thecoarhs of Patrick.” The Bodleian MS., 12awl. B. 502,’ Ilas thcsame Genealogy, andentitles it “Genealogy of ClnnnSinnich.” Thc family then from which Ihc alhots of Armagh were taken was the principal branch of that sept. From the genealogy it appears that the sept was derivcrl from Sinnch, from whom the fifth in descent was the Cellach whose name appears at the headof foreping tahlc. St. ßern4 represents Malachy tohave said in 1132,whcn he wasindoced IO oppose Mortough, thatthe system or hercditary succession Ilad already. lastednearly two centuries (g 20). This statementis in accord withknown [acts. The genealogicaltablc gives sufficient evidence that it llegan not earlier than the accession of Dubtlalethe TT. (965), and continued to the accession of hlur- tough. If thereis no evitlence thatthc three predecessors of Duldalcthe werc of the Clnnn Sinaich, neither is there nnythina to disprove it. Dut their immediate prcdtccssor,Joseph, was ccrtainly not of that sept; for A.U. (MS. A, 935) tells us that he was of thc Clann Gairl)-gnela, and the list of coar!>s in the Book of Lcinster notes in adtlilion that he came from Ihlrindn (R.I.11. xxxv. 327, 359). Thosthe succession cannothave been established before the death of Joseph (936). Hence it lastcrl for a period of lletween 167 and 196 ycnrs. A Ileriod of 167 yen~s, ora periotl of 196 years, might be descrilwl as Irwell-nigh two hnndrctl years” (nnno.rfcrme ducentor), though the latter suits St. Bernard‘s lancuage 1,ctler than the former. But how can this be hnrmonizrd with the statement that “ firteen quasi-generations had passcd in this wickedness”(B 19)? Olwiously a “quasi-generation” is not a genention of human life : apart from the facts just mentioned, the very word pari forbitls the suppo- sition.Cnlgan (Triar, p. 301) suggestedthat the word indicates the period ol officeof a conrb;and this is veryprobable. The figure of Eenerations, so applied, is in line will1 St. l~crnard’s con- ception of a I)ishop as “the seed” of his predecessor (§ 34). ßut ‘ the first of a series of coarhs, of which Mnrlongh was the firteenth, wasMaelcoba, the second predecessor

a

ADDITIONAL NOTES APPENDIX 171 to himhy Malachy himself, though some particulars were no O’Carroll, then, was anardent supporter of Malachy. Is it doubt added hy other Irish informants. It is true, wemust also likely that after his long struggle to secure the Chair of Patrick, allow for bias on St. Bernard’s part in favour of his friend. Such and when he was in actual possession of it, Malachy should bias in ract displays itself in $125. 26. But bias, apart from sheer voluntarily surrender his claim lo Nia11 at the very moment when dishonesty, could not distort the whole narrative, asit certainly the new king of Oriel had come to his aid ? Yet, unless we are must have been distorted in the Lifc, if the narrative of A.F.M. is prepared to place his resignation before June 1136, that is the to be accepted as it stands. assumption we must make ifwe adhere to the statements of 4. It is important to observe that in the earlier stnges or Malachy’s A4.F.M. couflict with Niall the lord of Oriel was Conor O’Loughlin, who was 5. There are other documents of high authority which must be apparently not friendly to the reformers of the Irish Church (cp. taken into account : the contemporary record of the succession of $5 18, 20, p. 40, n. 2, and p. 46, n. 5). No doubt his defeat coarbs of Patrick in the Book of Leinster, and the copy of a similar by O’Brien and Mac Carthy in 1134 (p. 43, n. 5) made him a Less record in the Yellow Book of Lecan. The former of these seems ardent supporter of Niall than he had been of Murtough ; but it is to have been written by a partizan of Malachy, since it ignores not likely that he entirely discouraged his attemptsto seize the Murtough. The latter assigns to that abbot a rule of three years, abbacy. The ultinlate success of Malachy was in fact probably due in agreement with St. Bernard ($8 m,21). nut neither of them so to O’Loughlin’s murder at the end of May I 136 and therise to power much as mentions Nia11 ; and both make Gelasius the successor of ofDonoueh O’Carroll (see p. 58, n. II), his successorin the kingdom Malachy. Thus they contradict A.F.M. and corroborate the of Oriel. St. Bernard never mentions O’Carroll by name, though narrative of St. ßernard. See R.Z.A. xxxv. 355 f. he possibly alludes to him in one passage (0 28: see note there). But we may infer from other sollrces that he was azealous friend and helper of Malachy. The most important ofthese is a con- temporary document, part of which has beencopied on a blank , APPENDIX. page of a fourteenlh-century Antiphonary of Armagh (T.C.D. MS. B. I. I.) opposite the first page of the Calendar. Unfortunately THE PORTIONOF 5 41 OP THE LIFE OMITTED IN the scribe lmd down his pen at the end of a line and in the middle TRANSLATION. of a sentence. The document was first published by Petrie (p. 389) with a translation. As it is referred to several times in the notes ALIA qunedam ibidem pernoctabat itz orafioru,l quam forte repe- to the Lqc it may be wellto printhere, with a few slight alterations, riens solam homo barbarus, accensus libidine et sui minime compos, Dr. Whitley Stokes’ revisecl rendering (Gorman, p. xx.). irruit rabiosus in eam. Conuersa illa et tremefacta, suspiciens.ad- Kalend. janrrrr. v fmìa, lun. x. Anno Dorrrini rrzrlxx. A uertit hominem plenum diabolico spiritu. “ Heu,” inquit, “ miser, prayer for Donncllad Ua Cerbhaill, supreme King of Oirgialla, by quid agis ? Considera ubi es, reuerere haec sancta, defer Deo, defer whom were made the book of Cnoc na nApstal at Louth and the seruo eius Malachia, parce et tibi ipsi.” Non destitit ille, furiis agita- chiel books of the order of the year, and the chief books of the tus iniquisneEt ecce (quod Ilorribile dictu est) uenenatum et tumictum Mass. It is this illustrious king who founded the entire monastery animal quod buronem uocant uisum est reptans exire de inter femora both [as to] stone and wood, and gave territoly and land to it for mulieris. Quid plura? Terrefactus resiliit homo, et datis saltibus the prosperity of his soul in honour of Paul and Peter. By him festinus oratorio exsilit. Ille confusus abscessit, et illa intacla re- the church throughout the land of Oirgialla was reformed, and a mansit, magno quidem et Dei miraculo et merito Malachiae. Et regular bishopric was made, and the church was placed undrr the pulchrc operi foedo et abominando foedum interuenit et abominnbile jurisdiction of the bishop. In his time tithes were received and monstrum. Non prorsus aliter decuit-bestialem extingoi libidincm marriage was assented to, and churches were founded and temples quam per frigidissimum uermem, nec aliter temerariunr freuari and bell-houses [roundtowers] were made, and monasteries of ausum frustrari conatum quam per uilem inutilrmque bestiolam. monks and canons and nuns were re-edified, and nerrzhcds were made. These are especially the works which he performed for the Luke vi. 12. In hexameter rhythm. Cp. Aen. iii. Ov., Art. prosperity [of his soul] and reign in the land or Oirgialla, namely, ’ Virg., 331 : Am. ¡i. 27. the monastery trf monks on the hanks of the Boyne [as to] stone and wood, implemenls and books, and territory and land, in which there are one hundred monks and three hundred conventuals, and the monastery of canons of Termann Feichin, and the monastery of nuns, and the great church o1 Termann Feichin, and the church of Lepadh Feichin, and the church or . . .” L

INDEX ‘t3

Bangor monastery- Breifne, xlix destroyed, 30. 40 Brian Boroimhe, xxiii, 161 oratory of, 30,32, 10g- Brigit, St., 100 1I3 Brothers left at Clairvaux by St. possessions of, 26, 30 f., Malachy, 4, 68, 74, 132 INDEX 108, III -sent from Ireland to Clair- remains of, 109 vaux, 75, 131 site of, 28 - sent from Clairvaux to ABELARD,IOI aitiphonary of, 170. Bann, river, xli, xliv Ireland, 75, 133,1.35 Acoemetae, 30 archbishops or: sce Cellach Bar-sur-Aube, 71 Brude, klng of the Plcts, 29 Adeline, 6g Gelesius, Malachy Barre, St., Ixi, 92 Brus, Robert de, 121 Age for ordination, 15 f. bishops of, xxxiv,xxxv, Barrenness of soul, 98 Burial of the poor, I4 Apew, Sir Andrer, 78 164, 166 Beatitudine, De, 76 Adan, St., liv Hook of, 53f., 58, 169 Bective, 76 Cairngarroch, 67, 78 Ailech, 40 cemetery of St. Patrick at, Bede’s History, xxiii, xxxix f. Canice, St., 29 Aleth, mother of St. Bernard, 115 Bedell, Bishop William, xvii Canon of Patrick, 54 diocese of, xli, Ivi,Iviii, Benedictione Dei, De, 76 Canonical hours, chanting of, 161-161 Alexander I., king of Scots, 76 Berengarius, 101 17f.. 37, 161 insignia d abbots of, 53-5, Bernard, St., xv, xxxv, lx, Ixii, Canterbury, xxxix, 70 passes of, when closed, 142 ss, 168,169 h’, 7, 16, 71, 72, 117 archbishops of: see Anselm, Alternative sees, xlvii, 19 monasterv of SS. Paul and at St.Malachy’s funeral, 129 Augustine,Lanfranc, Amalgaid, coarb of Patrick, 164, Peterit, II, IS bias of, 170 Ralph, Sigeric, Theoldd pestilence at, 60 errors of, 19,31, 35, 36f., suffragans of, d,xxii, xxxvi, Auk, river, 71 Anacletus II., anti-pope, 72 40,45, 46, 50, 531 62, xlv, lxiv Anastasius, St., monastery of, at Augustine, St., archbishop of Carlisle, 64, 67, 76 Canterbury, xxxix 63, 76, 92, 118. 12% 1243 Rome, 118 165,166, 16g Carntougher mountains, xli, xliii Augustinian canons, lx, II, 63, Anmchara, 161 frailty of, 122 Carthach, St., 19 Anselm, archbishop of Cante? 64, 67,69, 113, 121 kisses St. Malachy’sfeet, Cashel, 65, 91 bury,.xv, xxii, xxiv, XXVI, 129, I44 archbishop of : see Malchus XXXVI, 47, 162 Baltinglas, 76 archbishopricof, xxxv f., xlvii, Bangor, liii, liv, IV, Ivii,Iviii, omissions of, _-53, 87,169, letters of, xxiv, xrix, xlvi, 170 Ixi, lxiil, 65, 73 47 h, 26, 27, 36, 67, 80, 118 used good materials, 166 assembly at, xxxv Antiphonary of Armagh, 170 abbey church at, 109 Bernard, Great St., mountain, synod of, 62, 75, 163 abbotsof, liv, 28, 31: stealso -of Bangor, 28 71, 72 Cathair, 40 Antrim, 88 Tanaidhe -Little St., mountain, 72 Cathasach, abbot and bishop of Applecross, 29 ancient glory of, 27-30, 74 Bishopof a diocese abbot of Armagh, 164 28 Arch-priests, xxvii antiphonary of, regular canons, 64 Catholicus, a brother, 119 called Vallis Angelorunr, Ardnurcher, diocese of, li “ Bishop-King,’’ 44 Ceadd, IV Ardpatrick, 14 27 Bishopsin Ireland, number of, Cedd, IV Ards, The, 40 community of, IV, 41 xliii, lxii, 46 Cellach, arebishop Of Arma@, convent of regular clerics Ardstraw, diocese of, xli status of, xiiif., xxxiii, 166 %XII, XxXlV-xXXVII, XXXVIII, Argyll, diocese of, 28 at, 63 f. Bobbio, 29 xlvi, lii, IV, lvi, Ivii, lx, 14, etymology of, Armagh,xvi, xvii, Ivii, 8, II, 27 Book of Armagh, 53 f., 58, 169 IS, 16, 20, 26, 36, 40, 43, 45, head-auartersofSt. Book of Kells, xxv 46, 49. 65,.89, 164 abbots of, 164 : see also Malathy, liv,Iviii, 33, Book of Leinster, 171 not marrled, 49 Amalgaid, Cathasach. 35164, 113 Borromeo, St. Charles, favourite ‘‘ wire ’l of, 49 Donnell, Dubdalethe, monastery of, 28, 91 f., 96, story of, 96 will of, lvi, 43, 47 Joseph, Marl Brigte, 104, 163 Boyle, 76 Cenél Conaill, xliij.. Maelcoba, Maelisa, canons of,’ formed the Boyne river, 75, 170 Cenél Eoghaïn, %lm, 59 Murtough, Niall bishop’s chapter, 64 Bregha, 40 of the Island, xliii 172 -.

a c

= 74 INDEX INDEX I75 ‘ Christian (Gills Crist Ua Con- Clontarf, battle of, xvi, xix Cruggleton, 76 f., 78 David I., king of Scots, 76f., doirche), abbot of Mellifont, Clova, 28 Cuthbert, St., 69 Izo, I21 bishop of Lismore, papal Clope, S8 Dermot, thecount: see Mac legate, ]xi¡,Ixv, 34, 75, 95. dlocese of, Ixi Daimliac m6r at Armagh, I I Murrough 134, 136 Chain Hama, 88 Dait-theach, 32.. -father of Gelasius, 62 - bishop of Clogher; see Comb, meaning of, xiii WI Amide, lvn f., 40 -father of St. Malachy, 6 O’Morgair authority of, derived from Dalrikda, 165 Derry, diocese of,xli, xliv, Church of Ireland, constitution founder of his church, 44 Danes in Ireland, xiv ff. lviii of, xiii-xv Coarbs of Patrick, 106, 164-6 : Danish colonies in Ireland, xix Erenach (abbot) of: see Church Island, 40 f. see also Armagh, abbots, arch- -dioceses, xxvi, lxiv Gelasius Churches founded, 170 bishops ruled by Irish bishops,xx, -or Raphoe, diocese of, di, Ciaran, St., xlir married and without orders, xxi xlvii Cistercian Order, lx, 4,69, 71, 45, 164 Dates discussed : Desmond, 21, 43 ; see ahMac 76, 114, IZO, 136 Coleraine, 85 appointment of St. Malachy as Carthy Q churches of, 109 Columba, St., 29 vicar of Cellach, 16 De Statu Eccksàat, xxx-xxxiii Citeaux, 71 Columbanus, St., 29 birth of St. Malachy, 130 Dijon, 30, 71 “City,” 35, 37, 40, 85, 88 Comgall, St., 28, 29, 74 buildine: of stone oratory at Dioceses of Scotland, 76 Clairvaux, lx, 1x11, 71, 73, 74, coarb of, 27 : see also O’Gor- Bangor, 10g Domnach Airgid, 54- 75,118 man, O’Hanratty composition of Lift of St. Donnell, abbot of Armagh, brothers left at, by St. relics of,. 30 Malady. Irv xxxiv MalachYs 4s 68, 74,132 Cornmunitles founded by St. condemnation of heretic at -bishop, xxiii, xxiv brothers of, return to, 75, Lismore, 102 Dove enters church, 115 135,136 death of Christian O’Morgair, Dove-like eyes, 63 brothers sent to. from 66 Dover, 70 Ireland, 75, 131 departure of St. Malachy from Down, diocese of, xli, Iviii, lxii brothers sent from, to Confessors, I 6 I England (I148), 123 see of, Iviii, 64 Ireland, 75, 133, 135 Confirmation, 18, 19, 162 election of bishop of Cork, 93 Downpatrick (Down), 36, 44, monks of, unwilling to leave Congan, abbot of Inislounaght, foundation of Inislounaght, 62, 63 it, 136 43 114 1I4 dispute between prior and oratory at, 118, 129 Connaught, 44, 93 journeys of St. Malachy, 71, monks of, and abbot and St. Malachy’swish to die Connor, 35, 37, 4b 62, 63 73 canons of Bangor, 64 at, 72,117, 121, 124, diocese of, xli, lvii, Iviii, letters of St. Bernard, 131,-. monastery of Irish at, 63 128, 143 lxii 133,!34, I37 Dromore, diocese of, xxii, xli second monastrryof, 71, I43 Connor or Down, diocese of, ordmatlon of St. Malachy, 16 Dubdalethe,II.,coarbof Patrick, Clann Gairb-pela, 165 di, xliv,xlvii, liv, lvii, lviii, ~rouosal of St. Malachy to ‘64.1 165 -Sinaicli, 46, 165 166 lxii, 36, 48, 49,62f., 161-3 ‘ visit Rome, 72 Dublm, XIX, xlvi Clergy, dearth of, 37, 39, 163 division of, lvii f., 62 f. resignation of Gilbert, bishop archbishopric of, lxiii f. Clogher, dioceae 01, hui-lx see of, liv, 35 of Limerick, 73 archbishops of: see Gregory, barony of, li. Conuat~aa,88 resignation of sec of Armagh O’Toole bishops of: sec G’ßoyle, Conversion, II, 82 by St. Malachy, 61, 1% bishop of, xx, xxiii: see aIso O’Morgair Convcrsus, 34 St. Malachy’s instruction Dunan, Gregory, O’Hanley, church of, 54 Cork, 21, 92 under Imar, II Patrick Clonard, bishops of: see Euge- abbey’ of St. John Evangelist St. Malachy’svisits to Lis- burgesses of, xxii, xlvi nius, O’Dunan, Kochfort at, 93 more, 20 f. church of HolyTrinity (Christ diocese and see of, XXV, bishop of: sec Ua Muidhin sermons of St. Bernard, 141, Church) in, xix, 54, 64 xxvii, xxix, xlix, 1 diocese of, hi, 92 152 diocese of xix, xlv Clonenagh, annals of, xxrvii f., election of bishop of, 92-4 visit of St. Malachy to York, hostility of, to Irish Church, lxii, lxiii. Cormac : see Mac Carthy 70 mi¡, xlv f., lxiii f. Clonmacnom, xvi Cormac’s chapel, 44, 53, 167, visitation of Munster by St. king of: see Gathric, Sitric diocese of, xxviii, xxix, xlix, li 168 Malachy, 168 Dueuaniu, 88 Q t 176 INDEX INDEX If7 Duleek, xlix Ivii, lx, lxiii, 5g,62, 167, 168, diocese of, l Hook, simile of a, applied to Kirk Mochrum, 78 1.69, 17: Death Christ, Dunan, bishop of Dublin, xix, “ Generallon,” 45, 166 of 145 Knock, monastery of SS. Paul xx Gentes, 74, 80 Horse presented to St. Malachy, and Peter at, 67, 118, 170 , Dunshaughlin, diocese of, Geoffrey, St. Bernard’ssecretary, 69 f. Krusch, Bruno. 30 xxvii, 1 471 81 Humbert of Igny, 136 prayer of, 130 , xlv EccZesàa, 4 Gerlatus, 81 Ignatius, St., epistles of, 37 Lanfranc, archbishop of Canter- Edgar the Atheling, 76 Geswalt, 78 Igny, Humbert of, 136 bury, xv, xxi, xxiii, xxiv, Emly, diocese of, Ixi Gibeonites, 50 Imar : scc O’Hagan =vi, 162; letters of, xxiii Eporedia, 72 Gilbert, bishop of Limerick, Indrechtach, abbot of Bangor, Lapasperi, Portus, 78 f. Errning Street, 70 papal legate, nt¡, Kxii,xxvi, 31 Larne, lviii Erne water-way, lix xxix-xxxiii, xxx~v, xxxv, Inishowen, xli, xlii f. Laurence, St. : see O’Toole Erolbh, bishop of Limerick, xxi xxxvi, mi, mxviii, xliii, Inislounaght, 76, I 14 Learning i! Ireland, xiv, xvi- Errew, 93 xlivf., xlviii, hi, lx, hi,, 17, Inispatrick, synoà of, Ixi, 118 xviii, XXVI Espec, Walter, 6g 47 f., 73, 163; not a suffragan Innocent II., Pope, Ixf., 71, Leath Chuinn, xxv, x1 118 Mogha, XI Eucharist called “ sacraments,” of Canterbury, xxi f., 47 72f., 117, - Irish Church, state of, described, Lecan, Yellow Book 171 1I4 -, St., of Sempringham, 123 of, heresy concerning, 101-3 Gill Abbey, Cork, 93 16-18, 37L, 45f., 161-3Leinster, xxxviii, XI.86 Eugenius III., Pope, Ixii, kv, 3, Giraldus Cambrensis, xv, 162 Isaac, I33 f. Book of, 171 38, 117f., 122 Gisburn, 67, IZI Ithael, xvii Lepadh Feichin, 170 -bishop of Clonard, 1 monaslcry of, Izof. Iveagh, 40 Láa na rígh, 51 Eusebius, a deacon, 14 Glendalough, bishop of, xlvi, IveFqh, IV, 40, 43 Limerick, bishops 01: seeErolbh, lxiv slte of S. Malachy’s monastery Gilbert, Patrick, Turgesius Family of coarbs of Patrick, 165 diocese of xlv, lxiv in wf. church of St. Mary in, xxx, extinction of, 61, 166 Godscalcus, 81 Ivrea. TI. 72 xliv “ Fasting on,” 106, 107 Gothric, king of Dublin, xxiii diocese of, xix, mi, xxx, Faughart, 100 Gougaud, Dom L., xxi, 76 John Evangelist, St., Abhey of, xliv at Cork, 93 Lismore, xlvii, liii, IV, 19, 36, Fearnmaigh (Farney), 59 Gregory, archhishop of Duhlin, -, son of Sulien, xvii Felix, bishop of Lismore, 75 xx, =¡i, lxiii, 20 46,+,86? 87,101 Ferdomnach, 53 -- I., Pope, xxxix. XI manuscri t written by, xviii assemblles at, IOI f. Fergus, lord of Galloway, 77, -VII., Pope, 162 verses, of xvüi bishops of: sec Christian, Jonas, 30 Felix, Malchus I 20 Greenogue, xlv -or Waterford, diocese of, Frr lJgàd, xvi Grenan Ely, 40 Joseph, coarb of Patrick, 165 f. Judas Maccabzus, 23 xlvii Fermanagh, lir GYr-P% 55 Feria martaf, I 15 -in Scotland, 28 Fiachrach, son of Colla To Crich, Harding, Stephen, 71 Kells, xvii Llanbadarn Fawr, school of, 165 Henry I., king of England, 47 archdeacon of: see Petit Xyll . Fiadh meic Oengusa, council of, -II., king of England, 62 archdeaconry of, xxviii London, 70 -vii, ..46 -, son of David I., king of bishop of, xxviii, lxiii Louth, see of diocese of Oriel, Fingal, 59 scots, 77 Book of, wv lix, 66 Finnian. St.. xlix Hereditary succession of abbots, diocese of, mvii, xxviii, li county of, lix f. synod of, xevii, Ixii-lxiv, diocese lix, Fir Li, xliv . XP, w., 45~.48, 148, 165 75, of, 64 Fontaines, 71 Heresy regarding the Eucharist, 93, 163 bishops of: sec O’Kelly, For% diocese of, li 101-103 Kilcurry Rlver, 100 O’Morgair Forna, I I, 56 Rinba, 29 Kildare, xvii monastery of St. Mary at, Four Masters, confusion of, 168 Holy Island, liv Killeshin, 4 67 -Trinity, church of: see Kilmore, diocese of, xlix, li, Loxewdy, diocese of, li Gall, St., 86 Dublin lxii Lucius II., Pope, 118 Gelasius, archbishop of Armagh, Honorius II., Pope, 72 Kingarth, 29 Lugaid, 28, 29 Kirkham Abbey, 6g Lugidus, 28 n INDEX 178 INDEX I79 Luxeuil (Luxovium) 29 f. bishop of Down, lvii f., lxi, Malachy, St.- Maurice, St., in Valois, 30 62 82 ff..n ~~ mother of, 7, 8, 27, 162 Maxwell, Sir Herbert, 78 Mabillon, J., lxv journey of, to Rome, lx f., not allowed to crosschannel, Meath, xl, 40 Mac Cairthinn, St., 54 64-80 121, 142 bishops of: see O’Dunan, Mac Carthy, Cormac, king of at Clairvaux, lx, 70-2, 74, , .ordainednest, 15, 16, 43 Hochfort, Tachrnon. Desmond, liii, lvi f., 43 f., 51, 122-30 parents o[ 6 deaneries of, xxvii, li 539931 167, 170 at Rome, 72-4 plot against, by a prince at dioceses of,lxxvii-xxix, xxxiii, asslsts St. Malachy at papal legate, lxi, 73, 80 r., Armagh, 55-7 xlviii-lii Iveragh, IV, 40, 41 939 102, 132 reason of retlrement of, MeIlifont Abbey, 75, 170 called BishopKing, 44 last journey of, Ixi r.,. I 18- from archbishopric, 169 choice of site or, 75, 132 character of, 22, 23 f., 44 22, 142 rebuilds churches, 39, 163 consecration of church or, 59, crozier of, 44 death of,Ixii, 4, 117, 122, reforms of, 17f., 39, 58, 61, 75 expelled from kingdom and 123-8,I391 141, I43 81, 163 , daughters of, 76 restored, IV, 21-4,41, 43 burial of, 3,128-30, 139, relics of, 73, 130 Progress Or, 75, 135 Dermot, 93 142. I44 sister of, 14, 15, 25 f. Melrose, 69 nonough, IV, 21, 23 a canon of St. Augustine, I I uncle of, 27 Membra (memrae),60 Teque, king of Ilesrnond, age of, 128 visions of, 25, 49, 113 Memoria Sanctorum, 60 219 43 called an ape, I I I voluntary poverty of, 49, “ Metropolitan,” 36, 45, 166 Mac Firbis, 7, 164, 165 character of, 3, 7-10, 47, 8% I49 Michael, abbot at Soulscat, 34 Mac Mahon, 166 81-40153-7- where buried, 130 I20 Mac Murrough, Dermot, king of coarb of Patrick, 82, 106 Mdchus (Mael Isa Un hAin- Michael’s Church, St., 78 Leinster, go compared to Ánahias of mire), bishop of Waterford, Mitre of St. Malachy, 73 Mac Sinaich, 166 Damascus, 108 ar+bishop of Cashel, XXI, Mochrum, 78 Mael..3rigte (Marianus Scotus), to Elijah, 52, 151, 159 xxu, XXIV, xxv, xxvi, xxxiv, Mochuta, St., xlvii; 19 XVlll to Elisha, 60, 95, 129 xxxvi, xxxviii, xlvi, xlvii, liii, Molua, 28 son of Tornan, coarb --, to Moses, 159 IV! lx, 18 f., 21, 23, 47f., 65 ; Monaghan, county of, xli, lix of Patrick, 7 to St. John Baptist, 89 mmacles of, 19 f. Monasteries reboilt, 170 Maelcoh, coarb of Patrick, 165 consecrated Lihop, 36, 43 -, brother of Christian, abbot Monasternenagh, 76 Maelisa, abbot of Armagh, 14 conspiracy against, by men of Mellifont, 33 f., g5 Monenna, St., Life of, 32 Maelsechlainn, king of Ireland, of Tulkhoge, 51, 57, Malcolm IV., kmg of Scots, 77 Monk, nations which have not 161,164 168 -Canmore, king of Scots, 76 seen a, 74 Magh Cobha, 40 contest of, for the abbacy Marcus, author of Tundale’s Moore, Sir Edward, 75 f. Maghera, 44, 64 of Armagh, 46-61,167- Vision, 88 Morinrty, Nehemiah, bishop of Mqhenmorne, 28 71 Marpret, St., 76 Cloyne, lxi, 89 Mamz, xviii convent of regular clerics Mananus Scotus: see Mael Mortlach, 28 Malachy, St., early life of, lii, founded by, 63 f. Brigte, Muiredach. Muiredach Mac Robartaigh 6-18 father of, 6 Marriage, 18, 37, 39, 162, 170 (Marianus Scotus), xviii part taken by, in Reforma- in Paradise, 89 Married abbots of Armagh, 45, , diocese of, li tion, li-lxiv last sayings of, 123,124, 164 Mungret, 6 vicar of Cellach,.. lii, 16-18, 1260127, I439 I47 Mary, St., church of, at Clair- Munster, XI, 46, 91 20, 163 letters of, toSt. Bernard, vaux, 128, 129,130 visitations of, xxxiv,xxxvi, at Lismore, liii, IV, 18-26, 131. I35 at Limerick, xxx, xliv 14,16, 53, 167, 168, 169 40, 86, 87, 101-3 made deacon, 14, 15, 16,43 at Mellifont, 75 f. Murtough, coarb of Patrick, 43. bisho Connor, liv, of 36-9, meaning of name of, 27, at Melrose, 69 ‘46, 50, 51, 164,165 f, 167, IZP I57 monastery of, at Louth, 67 170 abbot of Bangor, 27,41, miracles of, 32, 34, 52, 72, Matilda, empress, 76, IZI -, wire of David I., 69, 76 43, 80, 112 77,78, 79, 81, 85-14 L ‘ Nations,” 74 at Iveragh, IV. 40-2 III, 116,119, 121, 129, -, wife of Henry I., 76 Nehemiah, blshop of Cloyne, archbishop of Armagh,lvi f., 154, 158, 171 -, wile of Stephen, 76 Ixi, 89 li., 53-61 monastery of, 18, 104 Mattock, stream, 75 Nemheds, 170 I

I80 INDEX Newbald, 68 Oirgialla, (he, 59, 166 Patrick, St.- Rheims, council of, 121 Ncwtown, near Trim, xxvii, li O’Kane, xliv authority of coarbs of, 44 Rihble, river, 67, 121 synod at, xxvii, xxviii O’Kelly, Edan, bishop of Louth, burial place of, #, I 15, I I 7 Kibches~er,121 Newtown Stewart, xli lix f., Ixii, 66 canon of, 54 Ricemarch, son of Sulien, life of Nid, coarb of Patrick, 43. 50, Old Melrose, 69 coarbs of: see Armagh, abbots St. Uavid by, xviii of, archbishops of psalter of, xvii f. 533 583 1689 1703 171 O’Loughlin, Conor, king of Nostal, priory of St. Osaald at, north of Ireland, IV. 40, 46, gavels of, 53, 54 verses of, xviii Patrick, bishop of I)ul~lin,xx, Richard, abbot ol Melrose, 69 69 xxi, xxiii, xlvi Kievaulx, 69 O’lk~yle,Caincornrac, bishop of O’Morgair, ‘sometimes written -, bishop of Limerick, xxi, 73 Kivulrt becomcs a river, 105 f., Armagh. mxxiv O’Mongair, 6 l’nul and Peter, SS., monastery I54 Cinacth, bishop of Clogher, family of, known as O’Dog- of, at Armagh, II,IS Kol~ert,nrchikct of Mellifont, at Knock, 67, IIS, lix, 66 .7 170 759 136 O’ßrien, xxvi Christlan,bishop of Penance, 37, 97, 98,115, 161, IZochfort, Simon, bishop of Conor, king of Thomond, IV, Clogher and Louth, lix, I67 Meath, xxvii, xxviii, 1 Peter, St., coarb of, 118 Roe Valley, xliv Ivi f., 21, 23, 43f., SI, 170 66, 67, 89, 167 Dermot, xxiv, 43 Dermot, 6 Petit, Adam, archdeacon of Rosemarkic, zS Murtough, king of Munster, - Mughron, fer lkgind at Kells, xxviii Rouen, 47 xxiv,xxx, xxxv, xxxviii, Armagh, 6 Petrie on stone churches, 32 “ liouncy,” 69 See also Malachy, St. Philip of Clairvaux, 13 Round Towers, 170 IV, 43 Pilgrims fl-onl Connaught, 93 Route of St. hlalachy’s journcys, Trasue, 106 .... O’Neills, 51, 166 Turlough, XXIII, xxiv Oralories, materials of, 32 f., . <‘Poor man,” 93 67, 70, 121 I’oprs : sc“e Ihgenius, Glegory, Roxbnrgh, 76 O’Carroll, Ilonough, king of 109 Oriel, Ivii, lix, 58 f., 66, 67, Oratory at Bangor, 30, 32, ~q- I.Ionorius, Innocent, I.UCIUS lZufinus, 145 Portus Lapasperi, 7S f. Rummun, 33 75, 163,I70f. I I3 O’Conor, Cathal, 106 at Cairngarroch, 79, 171 l’rimate of Ireland, xxxvii f. h’uncin~ss,69 Princeps, 27 Rory, 106 at Clairvaux, IZS,129 , Turlough, king of Connaught, nt Saul, 113 Sacraments, 18, 25f., 39, 96, “ Quasi-generations,” 45, 65 101, 117 IV, 21, 23, 43, 106 Oriel, lviii, 59, 163,170 979 114, O’Dunan, Mae1 Muire, “bishop cathedral of, 67 “ Sacraments ” mem1inr- the Eu- of Meath.” bishop of Clonard diocese of, Iviii-lx, 67, 170 Ralph, archbishop of Canter- charist, 114 (?), xxiv, xxv, xxvi, xxix, kings of: see O’Carroll, bury, xxii, xlvi St. Liz, Simon de,Earl of xxxv, xxxvii, xxxviii, xlix O’Loughlin Raphoe, tliocesc or, xli, xlii, Northampton, 69, .76 O’Flaherty, Donnell, 106 see of, lix f. lviii Saul. 44, 87 O’Gormon, Oengus, coarL of O’Rorkc, Tighernan, 59 Rnthbreasail, synod of, xxxvii- monastery of I 13, 163 Comgall, 27 Oswald, St., priory of, 69 K, lvi,Iviii, lix, 14, 18,36, Scotia, 20 O’Hagan, sept of, 51 f. O’Too!e, St. Laurence, arch- 47, 62, 65; canons of, vio- Scotic, 32 Ilnar,abbot of SS. Paul bishop of Dublin, xxi lated, li¡, Iviii, lx, Ixi,!xii Scotland, 34, 67, 72, 69, 76. IZO and Peter, Armagh, lii, liii, IZnthbrcnnan, 106 boundarm of, 67 IZalhluraigh, 44 Scotland, Furlher, 125 11, 13, 15s 2% 26, 3:) 333 36 Paisley, zg O’IIanley, Donough, blshop of Pall, xxxii, lx C, Ixii-lxiv, 65, Iintisbon, monastery of St. Peter Scots, 20, 69, IIO at. xviii “ Seed” a bishop, 165 Dublin, xx, xxi, xxiv 73, 117, 118 of 67, Samuel, bishop of Dublin, Papal schlsrn, 66, 72 Rebbkah] I 33 f. Senior, xxv, 48 xx, xxi, xxiv, xlvi, 20 Paparo, John, cardinal p+ of Reformation or Irish Church, Sexual mornlily, xxiv, 162f. O’Hanlon, sept of, 166 St. Laurence, XXVII, xlv, took placc in twelfth century, Shalvey, Donnell, crcnach of Rev. J., 78 lxii-lxiv xii Cork, 93 causes of, xvi-xx, xxvi Slleelan, Lough, O’Hanratty, family of, 7, 27 “ Parish,” meaning of, xxviii 59 Murtough, coarb of Com- Pastoral staves, 44, 49,50, 123 scope of, xiii Shrule, 76 “Returning tol~iso\vn comtry,” Sigeric, archl)is!~op Cnnter- gall, 27 Patrick, St., 27, 89, 117, 148, of O’Heney, Donnell, xxiii, xxiv I 62 127 IJUKY, 70 I82 INDEX

Sighere, 68 Thaddaens,bishop of Kclls, nxviii Valerim, persecution of, 14 Watling Street, IZI Silence, rule of, 13 Valle Sn.lutis, DC, Wedord, xix Sinach, 165 Theobald,archbishop of Can- 76 Vdlis Art~~~elort~rrt,27 -, diocese of, nix ierbury, 73, IZI Singing, 17f., 37, 125, 127. 143, Victor IV., anti-pope, 72 -or Ferns, diocese of, xlvii 161 Thomas, St., monastcry or, in Sitric. king of Dublin, xix Uuhlin, 1 Viridc Stacnurn, IZO William the Conqueror, 47 Voice the Lurtle, 3 _. I., king ol Scots, 77 Skerries, lx¡, 118 Thomond, kingdom oT, 43 of Skreen, diocese of, xxvii, 1 Tfr Conaill, lviii _. , prior of Kirkham, 69 Waltheof (Walrleve, Wdlenos, Winchester, 19 So&levmitm, I Tiree, island of, 29 IS, 26 Wallevus), St., abbot of Wissant, 70, 123 Song,Church, 17 f., 37, 125, Tir Eoghain, Irviii Melrose, 69, 121 Wooden churches, 32 f. 127, 143, 161 diocese of, 64 Soulseat, monastery founded at, visitation of, xxxiv, 50 , Earl of Northumberland, Wormwood, Valley of, 71 Tithes, xxxiii, 163, I70 69 by St. Malachy, 3?, 120 37, 84, Yellnw nook or Lecan, Pr~rnr~nstratens~anmonas- Tobit, 15 Wardon, 69 171 Waterford, xix York, xxii, xxxix, 67, 6S, 70 teryat, I20 Tostius,bishop of Waterford, bishops of : Mdchus, Slane, diocesc of, xxvii, 1 xxi SEC Translation of bodies to new Tostius Zacchms, I 14 Staff of Jesus, 53 f., 58, 167, 168, diocese of, xix, xlvi 169 cemetery at Clairvaux, 125, keeper of, 58, 167 ‘43 Staff sent by St. Malachy to St. Travellers from Ireland, xviii f., Bernard, 131 mi, xxvi Standard, Rattle of the, 77 Treasure found, IIZ S[atc or Con~incnt:rl Church r..InLn1 lerritorics, xlii -div described, 1-3 Trim, dioccse of, xrvii, 1 Stale of theIrish Church de- Tuam, nrchbisllopric of, lxiii i scribed, 16-18, 37f., 45f., Tullnghoge, 51, 167 f., 169 i 161-3 Tnrgusius, 1)ishop of Li~l~erick, Stephen, king of England, Ixii, xxi 121, 142 Stone churchcs, II,jz f., I09 Un Condoirchc : scc Christinn Stoneykirk, 78 Ua hAinmire : see Malchus Stowe Missal, 162 UP MaelsechlainnMurrough, Students,in Irish schools, xiv, king of Meath, 106 xvii f., xxvi Ua Muidhin,Gilla Aedha, Suffragan, meaning of, xxii bishop of Cork, lxi, 93 Sulien the Wise, bishop of St. UnSinaich, 166 David’s, xvii, xviii Flann, 54, 167 Surio, De (Suir,monastery of Uhtred, , 73 the ; Suriensemonasterium), Ui Méith, 27 4. 76, 114 Uí Neill, 40 Sweden, 74 Ui Sinaich, 165 Sycarus (Sighere), 68 Zllaid, lviii, 28, 40, 87 count of, 89 Tachmon,Hugh de, bishop of diocese or, Iviii, 64 Meath, li duke and magnates of, I 1 I Taoaidhe, comb of Comgall, 30 Ulster, x1 f., xlii, Iviii, 46 Tees, River, 67 Unctionof sick, 88, 96 f., 124 l’ermonfeckin, 170 not confined to priesis, 164 Tescelin, father of St. Bernard, Usnqh, synod of, xxviii, xlix, 71 1 f. PUBLICATIONS OF THE S. P. C. K.

BOOKS FOR STUDENTS AND OTHERS

SOCIETY FOR PROMOTING CHRISTIANKNOWLEDGE LONDON: NORIHCWERLAND AVENOZ, W.C. 2 43 QUBBA VICTORIASm, B.C.4 BRIGHTQN:110 NORTE S~IIB~~.BATEI: 39 GAY SraBsr Nm Ymk and Toroato: Tm MACMILLANCOMPANY And o! ell BookFellero. Translations of Early Documents (continued). The Apocalypse of Baruch By the Rev. Canon CHARLES.Together with The Translations of Early Documents Assumption of Moses in one volume. 35. 6d. A Series of texts important for the study of Christian The Apocalypse of Abraham origins. Underthe Joint Editorship of the Rev. By the Rev. Canon Box, Together with The Ascen- W. O. E.'OESTERLEY, D.D., andthe Rev. Canon sion Isaiah in one volume. 4s. 6d. G. H. Box, D.D. of The Testaments of Abraham, Isaac FIRST SERIES-Palestinian-Jewishand and Jacob Cognate Texts(Pre-Rabbinic) By the Rev. Canon Box and S. GASELEE. Jewish Documents of the Time of Ezra The Assumption of Moses . Translated from the Aramaic by A. E. COWLEY,Litt.D., ByRev. W. J. FERRAR,M.A. Together with l"!! Sub-Librarian of the Bodleian Library,Oxford. Apoca&pse ofBaruc/l in one volume. 35. 6d. 4s. 6d. The Wisdom of Ben-Sira (Ecclesiasticus) The Biblical Antiquities of Philo By the Rev. W. O. E. OESTERLEY,D.D., Vicar of ByM. R. JAMES, Litt.D., F.B.A., Hon.Litt.D., St. Alban's, Bedford Park, W.; Examining Chaplain Dublin, Hon. LL.D., St. Andrews, Provost of King's College,Cambridge. 6d. . to the . 3s. 6d. 3s. The Book of Enoch The Lost Apocrypha of the Old Testament By the Rev. R. H. CHARLES,D.D., Canon of West- ByM. R. JAMES, Litt.D. 5s. 6d. minster. 35. 6d. The Book of Jubilees SECOND SERIES-Hellenistic-JewishTexts By the Rev. Canon CHARLES.4s. 6d. The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs The Wisdom of Solomon W. O. E. OESTERLEY,D.D. 35. 6d. By the Rev. Canon CHARLES. 3s. 6d. Ry The Odes and Psalms of Solomon The Sibylline Oracles (Books iii-v) By the Rev. G. H. Box, D.D., Rector of Sutton, By the Rev. H. N. BATE,M.A., Examining Chaplain Beds., Hon. Canon of St. Albans. to the Bishop of London. 3s. 6d. The Ascension of Isaiah The Letter of Aristeas By the Rev. Canon CHARLES. Together with The By H. ST. JOHN THACKERAY,M.A., King's College, Apota&pse of Abraham in one volume. 4s. 6d. Cambridge. 35. 6d. The Apocalypse of Ezra (i¡. Esdras) Selections from Josephus By the Rev. Canon Box. 3s. 6d. By H. ST. J. THACKERAY,M.A. ss. 2 '3 Translations of Early Documents (continued). Translations of Christian Literature

The Third and Fourth Books NUMBER of translations from the Fathers have already of Maccabees A been published by the S.P.C.K. under the title “Early By the Rev.C. W,EMMET, B.D. 3s. 6d. Church Classics.” It is now proposed to enlarge this series to include texts which are neither “early ” nornecessarily The Book of Joseph and Asenath ‘I classics.” The divisions at present proposed are given below. 0 Translated from the Greek text by E. W. BROOKS. Volumes belonging to the original series are marked with an p. 6d. asterisk. SERIES I.-GREEKTEXTS. THIRD SERIES-PalestiniamJewish and Dionysius the Areopagite: The Divine Names and Cognate Texts (Rabbinic) the Mystical Theology. ByC. E. ROLT. 7s. 6d. The Library of Photius. By J. H. FKEESE,M.A. In The Sayings of the Jewish Fathers (Pirke 6 Vols.Vol. I. 10s. Abth). Translated from the Hebrew by W. O. E. OESTERLEY,D.D. ss. The Apocriticus of Macarius Magnes. By T. W, CRAFER,D.D. 7s. 6d. Tractate Berakoth (Benedictions). Translated with Introduction and Notes by A. LVKYNWILLIAMS, *The Epistle of St. Clement, Bishop of Rome. By the D.D. 6s. Rt. Rev. J. A. F. GREGG,D.D. IS. gd. TractateSanhedrin. Mishnah and Tosefta. The Judicial procedure of the Jews as codified towards “Clement of Alexandria: Who is the RichMan that is being saved 3 By P. M. BARNARD,B.D. IS. gd. theend of the second century A.D. Translated from the Hebrew, withbrief Annotations, by the Rev, HERBERTDANBY, M.A. 6s. *St. Chrysostom : On the Priesthood; By T. A. MOXON. 2s. 6d. Kimhi’sCommentary on thePsalms The Doctrine of the Twelve Apostles. BIGG, (Book I, Selections). -By the Rev. R. G. FINCH, By C. B.D. 7s. 6d. D.D. Revised by the Right Rev. A. J. MACLEAN,D.D. 3s. 6d. Jewish Literature and Christian Origins : *The Epistle to Diognetus. By theRt. Rev. L. B. Vol. II. A Short Survey of theLiterature of RADFORD,D.D. 2s. 6d. Rabbinical and Mediæval Judaism. ByW. O. E. OESTERLEY,M.A., D.D., and G. H. St. Dionyslus of Alexandria. ByC. L. FELTOE,D.D. Box, M.A.,D.D. 11s. 6d. 4s. The Uncanonical Jewish Books *The Epistle of the Gallican Churches: Lugdunum A Short Introduction to the Apocrypha and the Jewish and Vienna. With an Appendix containing Tertullian’s Writings 200 B.C.-A.D. IOO. By WILLIAMJOHN FERRAR, Address to Martyrs and the Passion of ‘St. Perpetua. By M.A. 3s. 6d. T. H. BINDLEY,D.D. IS. gd. 4 5 Translations of ChristienLiterature (continued). .Translations of ChristianLiterature (continued). SERIESL-UREEK TEXTS (continued). SERIES 11.-LATIN TEXTS (continzced). *St.Gregory of Nyssa:The Catechetical Oration. Tertullian concerning the Resurrection of the Flesh. By the Ven. J. H. SRAWLEY,-D.D. 2s. 6d. By A. SOUTER,D.Litt. 12s. Gd. *St. Gregory of Nyssa: The Life of St. Macrina. By Novatian on the Trinity. By H. MOORE. 6s. W. LOWTHER CLARKE,B.D. IS. gd. K. St. Augustine: The City of God. By F. R. M. HITCH- bregoryThaumaturgus (Origen the Teacher):the COCK, D.D. 3s. Address of Gregory to Origen, with Origen's *St. Cyprian:The Lord's Prayer. By T. H. BINDLEY, Letterto Gregory. ByW. METCALFE,B.D. 3s. 6d. . D.D. 1s. [Re-issue. .L Minucius Felix: The Octavius. By J. H. FREESE.3s. 6d. *The Shepherd of Hermas. By C. TAYLOR,D.D. z vols. 'TertuIlian: On the Testimony of the Soul and On ' 2s. 6d. each. the Prescription of Heretics. By T. H. BINDLEY, Eusebius: The Proof of the'Gospel. By'W.J. FERRAR. D.D. 2s. 6d. z vols. 30s. (Not sold s@nrute&.) *St. Vincent of Lerins: The Commonitory. By T. H. BINDLEY,D.D. 2s. Hippolytus:Philosophumena. By F. LEGGE. z vols. 6d. 30s. (Not sold separately.) St. Bernard:Concerning Grace and Free Will. By WATKINW. WILLIAMS.7s. 6d. The Ephes of St. Ignatius. By the Ven. J. H. SRAWLEY,D.D. g. The Life of Otto: Apostle of Pomerania, 1060- I 139. By EBOand FIERBORDUS. Translated by CHARLESH. *St. Irenaeus:Against the Heresies. By F. R. M. ROBINSON,D.D. 8s. 6d. HITCHCOCK,D.D. z vols. 1s. 6d. each. Anskar, the Apostle of the North, 801-865. By Palladius :. The Lausiac History. ByW. K. LOWTHER CHARLESH. KORINSON, D.D. Translated from the Vlta CLARKE,B.D. 5s. Anskarii by BISHOPRIMRERT, hisfellow-missionary and successor. 4s. [Published by S.P.G.] *St. Polycarp. By B. JACKSON. IS. gd. SelectEpistles of St. Cyprian treating of the The Dialogue of Palladiusconcerning the Life of Episcopate. Edited with Introduction and Notes by Chrysostom. By HERBERTMOORE. 8s. 6d. T. A. LACEY,M.A. 8s. 6d. Fifty SpiritualHomilies of St. Macarius the Egyptian. By A. J. MASON, D.D. ISS. SERIES III.-LITURGICALTEXTS. EDITEDBY C. L. FELTOE, D.D. SERIES II.-LATIN TEXTS. St. Ambrose: On the Mysteries and on the Sacra- TertuIlian's Treatises concerning Prayer, aoncerning ments. Ry T. THOMPSON,B.D., and J. II. SRAWLEY, Baptism. By A. SOUTER,D.Litt. 3s. D.D. 4s. 6d. *The Apostolic Constitution and Cognate Documents, Tertullianagainst Praxeas. By A. SOUTER,D.Litt. with specialreference to theirLiturgical elements. 55. By DELACY O'LEARY,D.D. IS. gd. 6 7 Translations of ChristianLiterature (continued). Handbooks of Christian Literature

SERIES III.-LITURCIICAL TEXTS (rodinuen). TheLetters of St. Augustine. By the Rev.Canon The Liturgy o! theEighth Book of the Apostolic W. J. SPARROWSIMPSON, D.D. 10s. Constitution,commonly called the Clementine TheEarly Christian Books. A ShortIntroduction Liturgy. By H. CRESSWELL.2s. R. to Christian Literature to Middle the of the Second ThePilgrimage of Etheria. By M. L. MCCLURE. 6s. Century. Ey the Rev. W. JOHN FERRAR,M.A. 3s. 6d. "Bishop Sarapion'sPrayer-Book. By the Rt. Rev. J. WORDSWORTH,D.D. 2s. TheInspiration and Authority of Holy Scripture. TheSwedish Rite. By E. E.YELVERTON. 8s. 6d. A Studyin the Literature of theFirst Five Centuries. By G. DUNCANBARRY, B.D. 4s. 6d. Twenty-fiveConsecration Prayers. With Notes and Introduction by ARTHURLINTON. 7s. 6d. The Eucharistic Office of the Book of Common Prayer. By the Rev. LESLIEWRIGHT, M.A., B.D. 3s. 6d. SERIES IV.-ORIENTAL TEXTS. l The Ethiopic Didascalia. By J. M. HARDEN,B.D. 9s. The Apostolic Preaching of Irenaeus (Armenian). By J. A. RORINSON,D.D. 7s. 6d. Helps for Students of History SERIES V.-LIVES OF THE CELTIC SAINTS. Edited by C. JOHNSON, M.A., H. W. V. TEMPERLEY, EDITEDBY ELEANOR HULL, M.A.,and J. P. WHITNEY, D.D., D.C.L. St. Malachy of Armagh(St. Bernard). By H. J. I. Episcopal Registers of Englandand Wales. By LAWLOR,D.D. 12s. R. C. FOWLER,B.A., F.S.A. 6d. TheLutin and Irish Lives o! Ciaran. Translated and Annotated by R. A. STEWARTMACALISTER, Litt.D., F.S.A. 2. Municipal Records. By F. J. C. HEARNSHAW,M.A. I os. 6d. St. Patrick : Life and Works. By N. J. D. WHITE,D.D. 6s.6d. 3. MedievalReckonings. of Time, By REGINALDL. POOLE,LL.D., Litt.D. 6d. St. David. By A. W.'WADE-EVANS. 7s. 6d. 4. The Public Record Office. By C. JOHNSON, M.A. M. SERIES VI.-SELECT PASSAGES. 5. The Care of Documents. ByC. JOHNSON,M.A. 6d. Documents Illustrative of the History of the Church. vol. I. : t0 A.D. 313. vol. II.: A.D. 313-A.D. 461. 6. The Logic of History. ByC. G. CRUMP. 8d. Edited byB. J. KIDD, D.D. Vol. I. 7s. 6d. Vol. II. 10s.6d. 7. Documents in the Public Record Office, Dublin. SERlES VII. By R. H. MURRAY,Litt.D. 8d. l Lives of theSerbian Saints. ByVOVJBLAV YANICH, 8. The French Warsof Religion. By ARTHURA. TILLEY, D.D., and C. P. HANKEY,M.A. 6s. 66. M.A. 6d. 8 9 ..

Heips jot Students of History (continued). Helps for Students of History (continued).

By Sir A. W.WARD, Litt.D.. F.B.A. 24. A Guide to the History of Education. By JOHN WILLIAMADAMSON. 8d. g. The Period of Congresses-f. Introductory. 8d. 25. Introduction tothe Study of Russian History. IO. The Period of Congresses-Il. Vienna andthe By W. F. REDDAWAY.6d. Second Peace of Paris. IS. 26. Monuments of English Municipal Life. By W. I I. The Period of Congresses-III. .Aix-la-Chapelle CUNNINGHAM, D.D., F.B..\. IS. to Verona. IS. 2.1. LaGuyenne Pendant la Domination Anglaise, Nos. g, IO, and I Iin one volume, cloth, 3s. 6d. I 152- 1453. Par CHARLESB~MONT. IS. 4d. 12. Securities of Peace: A Retrospect (1848-r914). 28. The Historical Criticism of Documents. By R. L. MARSHALL,M.A., LL.D. IS. Paper, 2s. ; cloth, 3s. 3d. 29. TheFrench Revolution. By G. P. GOOCH. 8d. 30. Seals. By H. S. KINGSFORD.IS. 3d. 13. The French Renaissance. By A. A. TILLEY,M.A. 811. 31. A Student's Guide to theManuscripts of the British Museum. By JULIUS P. GILSON,M.A. IS. 14. Hints on the Study 01 English Economic History. By W. CUNNINGHAM,D.D., F.B.A., F.S.A. 8d. 32. A Short Guide to some Manuscripts in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. By ROBERTH. MURRAY, 15. Parish History and Records. By A. HAMILTON Litt.D. IS. gd. THOMPSON,M.A., F.S.A. 8d. 33-35. Ireland. No. 33, 1494-1603; No. 34, 1603-1714; 16. A Short Introduction tothe Study of Colonial No. 35, 1714-1829. By R. H. MURRAY,Litt.D. Each, History. By A. P. NEWTON,M.A., D.Litt. 6d. IS. Nos. 33-35 in one volume. 3s. 6d. 17. The Wanderings and Homes of Manuscripts. By 36. Coins and Medals. By G.F. HILL,M.A., F.B.A. IS. 6d. M. R. JAMES, Litt.D., F.B.A. Paper, 2s.; cloth, 3s. 37. TheLatin Orient. By W. MILLER,M.A. IS. 6d. 18. Ecclesiastical Records. By the Rev. CLAUDEJENKINS, 38. TheTurkish Restoration in Greece,1718=1797. By WILLIAM MILLER, M.A. 3d. M.A., Librarian of Lambeth Palace. IS. gd IS. 39. Sources for the History of Roman Catholics in 19. An Introduction tothe History of American England, Ireland and Scotland, 1533-1795. By Ph.D. By Diplomacy. CARLRUSSELL FISH, IS. JOHN HUNGERFORD POLLEN,S.J. IS. 3d. 20. Hints on Translation from Latin into English. 40. English Time Books.-Vol. 1. English Regnal By ALEXANDER SOUTER,D.Litt. 6d. Years and Titles, Hand-lists, Easter Dates, etc. Compiled by J. E. W. WALLIS, M.A. 4s. 21. Hints on theStudy of Latin (A.D. !a5-750). By ALEXANDERSOUTER,. D.Litt. 8d. 41. Knights of Malta, 15a3-1798. By R. COHEN. 2s. 42. Records for the Early History of South Africa. By 22. Report of the Historical MSS. Commission. By C. GRAHAMBOTHA. IS. R. A. ROBERTS,F.R.Hist.S. 2s. 6d. 43. The Western Manuscripts of the Bodleian Library. By H. H. E. CRASTER,D.Litt. IS. 3d. 44. Geographical Factors. By H. J. FLKURE.bd. 10 II Helps for Students of History (continued). Studies in Church History 45. The Colonial Entry Books. A Brief Guide to the ThePrelude to the Reformation. By the Rev. R. S. ColonialRecords In the Publlc Record Office ARROWSMITH.8s. before 1696. By C. S. S.HIGHAM, M.A. IS. 6d. 46. The University Library, Cambridge. By H.GIDNEY , The Albigensian Heresy. By the Rev. H. J. WARNER, ALDIS,M.A. 6d. B.D. 3s. 6d. 47. A Students’ Ouide to the Manuscripts relating to TheEarly and Jesuits. A Studyin English History in the Seventeenth Century in Contrasts. By ARTH~JRS. B. FREER,M.A. . 6s. the Bodleian Library. BYG. DAVIES. IS. 48. History and Ethnology. By W. R. H. RIVERS,M.D., Some Eighteenth-Century Churchmen : Cilimpses of LL.D.,F.R.S. 6d. English Church Life in the EighteenthCentury. 49. Some Aspects of Boundary Settlement at the By G. LACEYMAY, M.A. With Illustrations. gs. Peace Conference. By ALAN G. OGILVIE,BSc. 6d. Christian Monasticism in Egypt to the Close of the 50. The Mechanical Processes of the Historian. By Fourth Century. By W. H. MACKEAN,D.D. 8s. CHARLESJOHNSON, M.A.,F.S.A. 6d. The Venerable Bede. His Life and Writings. By the Right Rev. G. F. BROWNE,D.D. With Illustrations. The Story of the EngIisA Towns I os. Popular but Scholarly Histories of English Towns forthe The . A Study of Ecclesiastical generalreader, but suitable also for use in schools.With Legislation. By H. HOLLOWAY,M.A. 7s. 6d. Maps,Plans, and Illustrations.Cloth boards. 6. The Emperor Julian. An Essay on His Relations with The City of London. By P. H. DITCHFIELD,M.A., F.S.A. the Christian Religion. By EDWARDJ. MARTIN, Bath. By CONSTANCESPENDER and EDITH THOMPSON. B.D. 3s. 6d. Birmingham. By J. H. B. MASTERMAN. TheImportance of Women in Anglo-Saxon Times; Harrogate and Knaresborough. By J. S. FLETCHER. The Cultus of St. Peter and St. Paul, and other Hastings. By L. F. SALZMAN,M.A., F.S.A. Addresses. By the Right Rev. G. F. BROWNE,D.D. Withtwo Illustrations. 7s. 611. Leeds. By J. S. FLETCHER. Nottingham. By E. L. GUILFORD,M.A. Essays Liturgical and Historical. By J. WICKHAMLEGGY D.Litt.,F.S.A. 5s. Peterborough. By K..and R. E. ROBERTS. Plymouth. By A. L. SALMON. French Catholics in the Nineteenth Century. By the Rev.W. J. SPARROWSIbIPSON, D.D. 5s. Pontefract. By J. S. FLETCHER. St. Albans. By W. PAGE,F.S.A. An Abbot of Vezelay. By ROSE GRAHAbI, F.R.Hist.S. Witheight Illustrations. 3s. 6d. Sheffield. By J. S. FLETCHER. Westminster. By H. F. WESTLAKE,M.A., F.S.A. The Monastic Chronicler andthe Early School of St. Albans. By CLAUDEJENKINS, Lambeth Librarian 1%the Press-Halifax, etc. and Chaplain to the Archbishop of Canterbury. 3s. 6d II 13 . . -Texts for Students Texts for Students (continued).

17. Select Passages Illustrating Commercial and Diplo- I. Select Passages from Josephus, Tacitus, Suetonius, Dio Cassius, illustrative of Christianity in the First matic Relationsbetween England and Russia. ByA. WEINER, M.A.; F.R.Hist.S. Century. Arranged by H. J. WHITE, D.D. 3d. IS. 6d. 18. The Early History of the Slavonic Settlements In 2. Selections from Matthew Paris. By C. A. J. SKEEL, Dalmatia,Croatia and Serbia. By J. IIIJHY, D.Lit. gd. B. F.B.A. 2s. 3. Selections from Olraldus Cambrensis. ByC. A. J. SKEEL,D.Lit. gd. 19. Select Extracts Illustrating Florentine Life In the 13th and 14th Centuries. By E. G. KOPEH,ILA. IS. 4.. Libri Sancti Patricil. The Latin Writings of St. Patrick,etc. By NEWPORTJ. D. WHITE,D.D. 6d. 20. Select Extracts Illustrating Florentine Life in the 15th Century, By ESTHERG. ROPER, B.A. IS. 5. A Translation of the Latin Writings of St. Patrick. By NEWPORTJ. D. WHITE,D.D. 6d. z I. Itinerarium Regis Ricardi. By M. T. STEAD.IS. gd 6. Selectionsfrom the Vulgate. gd. 22. The Second Epistle of Clement to theCorinthians. Edited by T. W. CRAFER,D.D. 6d. 7. The Epistle of St. Clement ofRome. 6d. ZZA. An EnglishTranslation of the above. 6d. 8. Select Extracts from Chronicles and Records re- lating to EnglishTowns in the Middle Ages. 23. Extracts Illustrating Sports and Pastimes in the By F. J. C. HEARNSHAW,M.A., LL.D. gd. Middle Ages. By E. L. GUILFORD,M.A. IS. gd. g. TheInscription on the Stele of Mé9a. Commonly 24. Babylonian Flood Stories. 25. BabylonianPeni- called the Moabite Stone. Translated by the Rev. tential Psalms. By P. HANDCOCK,M.A. 6d. each. H. F. B. COMPSTON,M.A. 6d. 26. The Hymn of Cleanthes. Translated with Introduction IO. TheEpistles of St. Ignatius. Edited by T. W. and Notes by E. H. BLAKENEY,M.A. 6d. CRAFER,D.D. IS. 27. TheFoundations of’ Modern Ireland. The Civil II. Christian Inscriptions. By H. P. V. NUNN, M.A. Policy of Henry VIII. and the Reformation. Ily With two Illustrations. IS. CONSTANTIAMAXWELL, M.A. IS. 6d. 12. Selections from the “ Historia Rerum Anglicarum” 28. Selectionsfrom the Qur’hn. Arranged by II. U. of William .of Newburgh. IS. 3d. WEITBRECHTSTANTON, M.D., D.D.’ IS. 13. The Teaching of the Twelve’ Apostles. By T. W. 29. The Tome of Pope Leo the Great. 1,atin ‘I’cst with CRAFER,D.D. 4d. 13~.An EnglishTranslation. Translation, Introduction, and Notes. Hy 15. II. 3d. BLAKENEY.IS. The Epistle of Barnabas. Edited by T. W. CRAFER, 14. 31. Sukkah. (A CriticalHebrew Text.) Ily A \v. D.D. 6d. GREENUP,D.D. ZS. 6d. 15. The Code of Hammurabi. By P. HANDCOCK,M.A. IS. 32. Readingsfrom the Apocrypha. Selcctcd ant1 16. Selectionsfrom the Tell El-AmarnaLetters. By Annotated by E. H. BLAKENEY,MA. I’alwr twvcrl PERCYHANDCOCK, M.A. 4d. IS.; cloth boards, IS. 6d. 14 ‘5 Pioneers of Progress . The ManchesterGuardian says : “Admirable ‘Pioneers of Progress series.” MEN OF SClENCE : Edited by S. CHAPMAN,M.A., D.% With Portrait. Paper covcr, IS. ; cloth, 2s. Galileo. By W. W. BRYANT,F.R.A.S. Michael Faraday. By J. A. CROWTHER,DSc. Alfred Russel Wallace. By L. T. HOGDEN,B.A., B.Sc. Joseph Priestley. By D. H. PEACOCK,B.A., M%., F.I.C. Joseph Dalton Hooker. By F. O.BOWER, Sc.D., F.R.S. Herschel. By theRev. HECTORMACPHERSON, M.A., F.R.A.S., F.R.S.E. Archimedes. By Sir THOMASL. HEATH, K.C.B., F.R.S. The Copernicus of Antiquity (Aristarchus of Samos). By Sir THOMASL. HEATH,K.C.B., F.R S. John Dalton. By L. J. NIEVILLE.POLLEY,BSc. Kepler. By WALTERW. BRYANT,F.R.A.S.

EMPIRE BUILDERS : Edited by A. P. NEWTON,M.A.. D.Litt., B.Sc., and W.BASIL WORSFOLD, M.A. With Portrait. Papercover, IS. ; cloth, 2s. Sir Francis Drake. By WALTERJ. HARTE,M.A. Sir Robert Sandeman. By A. L. P. TUCKER,C.I.E.

WOMEN : Edited by ETHELM. BARTON. With Illustrations.Paper cover, 2s. ; cloth, 3s. Florence Nightingale. By E. F. HALL. Dorothea Beale. By ELIZABETH H. SHILLITO,B.A. Elsie Inglis. By EVASHAW MCLAREN. -. -. -. . .. - - - __ JosephineButler, and her work for Social Purity. By L. HAYCOOPER. With Two Portraits. Cloth. 5s. I6.2.23. Pn.dcd in Grcd Britairin by R. Clay & Som, Lid., 3nungay, Sdolk.